Skip to main content

Full text of "Fantasy & Science Fiction v014n01 (1958 01) (PDF)"

See other formats


THEODORE STURGEON 


MARK CLIFTON 


"hiel hunter' 9/5 7 







“Sc^tAcU^ “THff^t&UM 


Vivid writing and boundless imagination have earned F&SF 
its reputation as tops in the field. Every month fine 
tales of tomorrow’s new worlds, and the exciting people 
who discover them, by such outstanding authors as 
Robert A. Heinlein, Arthur C. Clarke, C. M. Kornbluth, 
Mark Van Doren, Shirley Jackson and a host of others. 

35<^ a copy. $4.00 a year. 


Each issue features an original, full-length mystery 
novel brought to you months in advance of its hard-cover 
publication. Also shorter stories and articles by such 
authors as Erie Stanley Gardner, George Harmon Coxe, 
James M. Fox, William Campbell Gault and others. 
Fascinating reading for those who like exciting well- 
written mysteries. 35<‘ a copy. $4.00 for 12 issues. 


^i/enfure. 

^ SCIENCE FICTION 


The brightest new star on the SF horizon. Venture brings 
you hard-hitting tales of action and adventure, plus 
the shocking realism of truly offbeat science fiction. 

Fine authors like Theodore Sturgeon, Isaac Asimov, 
Walter M. Miller, Jr., Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett 
and many others are featured in this exciting new 
magazine. 35<‘ a copy. $4.00 for 12 issues. 


r H i MAQ All hi t OF 


An^jiic^difn 


TncrciAYi^ Iflystcri) 

BOOK-MAQAZINE 


Tops in book-length mystery fiction — chosen from the hundreds of mysteries 
published each year — for their fast-pace, literary quality and readability. 
35^* a copy. $4.00 for twelve hooks. 


Joseph W. Ferman, Publisher 

FANTASY HOUSE, INC. • 527 Madison Ave. . New York 22, N. Y. 





TH( MACiAZIhit Of 



Ministering Angels iy c. s. lewis 

Boyhood Pal by j. c. furnas 

The Events Leading Down to the Tragedy 

by C. M. KORNBLUTH 

Recommended Reading (a department) 

by ANTHONY BOUCHER 


The Christmas Present 
A New Lo ! (an articUT) 
Little Tin God 
The 24,(XX)-Mile Field Goal 
The New Father Christmas 


by GORDON R. DICKSON 
by RON GOULART 
by JAY WILLIAMS 
by COLIN STURGIS 
by BRIAN W. ALDISS 


5 

15 

27 

33 

34 
43 
46 
54 
69 


Sputnik : One Reason Why We Lost (article) 

Er STINE 75 

Remembrlm^ and Reflection (novelet) by mark clifton 81 

Lemmings by richard matheson 117 

/A Touch of Strange by Theodore sturgeon 119 

Coming Next Month** appears on page 45 

COVER PAINTING BY MEL HUNTER 

(Vanguard satellite: in circle y firing of satellite; in square. 
Minitrack station; in oblong, znd stage suspended over 1st stage?) 


Joseph W. Fermatiy publisher 


Anthony Boucher^ editor 


The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, Volume 13, No. 7, Whole No. SO, JANUARY, 1958. Pub- 
lished monthly by Fantasy House, Inc., at i5ff a copy. Annual subscription, $4.00 in U. S. and Possessions, 
Canada and the Pan-American Union; $5.00 in all other countries. Publication office. Concord, N. H. General 
offices, 527 Madison Avenue, New York^ 22, N. Y. Editorial office, 264} Dana St., Berkeley 4, CaliJ. Entered 
as second class matter at the Post Office at Concord, N. H. under the Act of March 3, 1879. Printed in U. S. A. 
© 1957 by Fantasy House, Inc. All rights, including translation into other languages, reserved. Submissions 
must be accompanied by stamped, self-addressed envelopes; the Publisher assumes no responsibility for return 
of unsolicited manuscripts. 

J. Francis McComas, advisory editor Robert P. Mills, managing editor 

Constance Di Rienxo, executive editorial secretary Norma Levine, editorial assistant 

George Salter, art editor 




For Christmas 

. . . share your enjoyment of 

FANTASY AND 
SCIENCE FICTION 

by sending gift subscriptions 
to your friends. They'll thank 
you again and again in the 
months ahead. 



SPECIAL CHRISTMAS GIFT RATES 

One Subscription $4.00 Three Subscriptions $10.00 

Two Subscriptions. .. . 7.00 Each Additional Subscription 3.00 

Your own subscription, new or renewal, may be included. No 
odditional postage for U. S. possessions, Canada, or Pan 
American Union; $1.00 per year for all other countries. 


Send Fant.\sy and Science Fiction as my Christmas gift to: 

NAME 


ADDRESS 

CITY NO STATE 


NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY NO STATE 

.(Use Separate Sheet for Additional Names) — — — — , 
and enter my subscription. . . □ new. . . □ renewal. . . □ extension. 

MY NAME 

ADDRESS 


CITY 


NO ST.VTE 


Fl-8 


Please check one: □ I enclose ; □ Bill me after Christmas. 

Send me a gift card for each person on my list — to be personalized with my signa- 
ture and mailed from my home. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION, 527 Madison Ave., New York 22, N. Y. 



The repercussions of Dr. R. S. Richardson^ s controversial article ^ The 
Day After We Land on Mars (F&SP, December, 1953), have not yet 
died away. In that article, you will recall. Dr. Richardson predicted 
that *'we may be forced into first tolerating and finally openly accepting 
an attitude toivard sex that is taboo in our present social framework. 
... To put it bluntly, may it not be necessary for the success of the 
project to send some nice girls to Mars at regular intervals to relieve 
tensions and promote morale?^* No other article here has provoked so 
many pointed {and often heated) replies; and Poul Anderson and 
Miriam Allen de Ford indicated {May, 1956) some of the bugs in 
Richardson's "spaceborne bagnio." Now C. S. Lewis takes up the theme 
in (/ believe) his first short story of space travel — a tale of the First 
Martian Expedition which is at once perceptive, human and unex- 
pectedly comic. 


JAinistering Jfngels 

hy c. s. LEWIS 


The Monk, as they called him, 
settled himself on the camp chair 
beside his bunk and stared through 
the window at the harsh sand and 
black-blue sky of Mars. He did 
not mean to begin his “work” for 
ten minutes yet. Not, of course, 
the work he had been brought 
there to do. He was the meteorolo- 
gist of the party, and his work in 
that capacity was largely done; he 
had found out whatever could be 
found out. There was nothing 
more, within the limited radius he 
could investigate, to be observed 


for at least twenty-five days. And 
meteorology had not been his real 
motive. He had chosen three years 
on Mars as the nearest modern 
equivalent to a hermitage in the 
desert. He had come there to medi- 
tate: to continue the slow, perpetu- 
al rebuilding of that inner struc- 
ture which, in his view, it was the 
main purpose of life to rebuild. 
And now his ten minutes’ rest was 
over. He began with his well-used 
formula. “Gentle and patient Mas- 
ter, teach me to need men less and 
to love thee more.” Then to it. 


5 



6 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


There was no time to waste. There 
were barely six months of this 
lifeless, sinless, unsuffering wilder- 
ness ahead of him. Three years 
were short . . . but when the 
shout came he rose out of his chair 
with the practised alertness of a 
sailor. 

The Botanist in the next cabin 
responded to the same shout with 
a curse. His eye had been at the 
microscope when it came. It was 
maddening. Constant interruption. 
A man might as well try to work 
in the middle of Piccadilly as in 
this infernal camp. And his work 
was already a race against time. 
Six months more . . . and he had 
hardly begun. The flora of Mars, 
these tiny, miraculously hardy 
organisms, the ingenuity of their 
contrivances to live under all but 
impossible conditions — it was a 
feast for a lifetime. He would 
ignore the shout. But then came 
the bell. All hands to the main 
room. 

The only person who was doing, 
so to speak, nothing when the 
shout came was the Captain. To 
be more exact, he was (as usual) 
trying to stop thinking about Clare, 
and get on with his official journal. 
Clare kept on interrupting from 
forty million miles away. It was 
preposterous, '‘Would have needed 
all hands” he wrote . . . hands 
... his own hands ... his own 
hands, hands, he felt, with eyes in 
them, travelling over all the warm- 
cool, soft-firm, smooth, yielding. 


resisting, aliveness of her. “Shut 
up, there’s a dear,” he said to the 
photo on his desk. And so back to 
the journal, until the fatal words 
"had been causing me some anxi- 
ety!* Anxiety — oh God, what might 
be happening to Clare now? How 
did he know there was a Clare 
by this time? Anything could 
happen. He’d been a fool ever to 
accept this job. What other newly 
married man in the world would 
have done it? But it had seemed 
so sensible. Three years of horrid 
separation but then . . . oh, they 
were made for life. He had been 
promised the post that, only a few 
months before, he would not have 
dared to dream of. He’d never 
need to go to Space again. And 
all the bye-products; the lectures, 
the book, probably a title. Plenty 
of children. He knew she wanted 
that, and so in a queer way (as he 
began to find) did he. But damn 
it, the journal. Begin a new para- 
graph . . . And then the shout 
came. 

It was one of the two young- 
sters, technicians both, who had 
given it. They had been together 
since dinner. At least Paterson had 
been standing at the open door of 
Dickson’s cabin, shifting from foot 
to foot and swinging the door, and 
Dickson had been sitting on his 
berth and waiting for Paterson to 
go away. 

“What are you talking about, 
Paterson?” he said. “Who ever 
said anything about a quarrel?” 



MINISTERINv^ \NGELS 


7 


“That’s all very well, Bobby,” 
said the other, “but we’re not 
friends like we used to be. You 
know we’re not. Oh, Vm not 
blind. I did ask you to call me 
Clifford. And you’re always so 
stand-offish.” 

“Oh, get to Hell out of this!” 
cried Dickson. “I’m perfectly ready 
to be good friends with you and 
everyone else in an ordinary way, 
but all this gas — like a pair of 
school girls— I will not stand. 
Once and for all — ” 

“Oh look, look, look,” said Pater- 
son. And it was then that Dickson 
shouted and the Captain came and 
rang the bell and within twenty 
seconds they were all crowded 
behind the biggest of the windows. 
A spaceship had just made a beau- 
tiful landing about a hundred and 
fifty yards from camp. 

“Oh boy!” exclaimed Dickson. 
“They’re relieving us before our 
time.” 

“Damn their eyes. Just what they 
would do,” said the Botanist. 

Five figures were descending 
from the ship. Even in space suits 
it was clear that one of them was 
enormously fat; they were in no 
other way remarkable. 

“Man the air lock,” said the 
Captain. 

Drinks from their limited store 
were going round. The Captain 
had recognised in the leader of the 
strangers an old acquaintance, Fer- 
guson. Two were ordinary young 


men, not unpleasant. But the re- 
maining iv/o? 

“I don’t understand,” said the 
Captain, “who exactly — I mean, 
we’re delighted to see you all of 
course — but what exactly ... .?” 

“Where arc the rest of your 
party?” said Ferguson. 

“We’ve had two casualties. I’m 
afraid,” said the Captain. “Sack- 
ville and Dr. Barton. It was a 
most wretched business. Sackville 
tried eating the stuff we call Mar- 
tian cress. It drove him fighting 
mad in a matter of minutes. He 
knocked Burton down and by 
sheer bad luck Burton fell in just 
the wrong position : across that 
table there. Broke his neck. We got 
Sackville tied down on a bunk but 
he was dead before the evening.” 

“Hadna he even the gumption 
to try it on the guinea pig first?” 
said Ferguson. 

“Yes,” said the Botanist. “That 
was the whole trouble. The funny 
thing is that the guinea pig lived. 
But its behaviour was remarkable. 
Sackville wrongly concluded that 
the stuff was alcoholic. Thought 
he’d invent a new drink. The nui- 
sance is that once Burton was dead, 
none of us could do a reliable 
post mortem on Sackville. Under 
analysis this vegetable shows — ” 

“A-a-a-h,” interrupted one of 
those who had not yet spoken. 
“We must beware of oversimpli- 
fications. I doubt if the vegetable 
substance is the real explanation. 
There are stresses and strains. You 



8 


FANTASY AND SCItNCt FICTION 


are all, without knowing it, in a 
highly unstable condition, for rea- 
sons which are no mystery to a 
trained psychologist.” 

Some of those present had doubt- 
ed the sex of this creature. Its 
hair was very short, its nose very 
long, its mouth very prim, its chin 
sharp, and its manner authoritative. 
The voice revealed it as, scientifi- 
cally speaking, a woman. But no 
one had had any doubt about the 
sex of her nearest neighbour, the 
fat person. 

“Oh, dearie,” she wheezed. “Not 
now. I tell you straight I’m that 
flustered and faint. I’ll scream if 
you go on so. Suppose there ain’t 
such a thing as a port and lemon 
handy? No? Well, a little drop 
more gin would settle me. It’s me 
stomach reelly.” 

The speaker was infinitely fe- 
male and perhaps in her seventies. 
Her hair had been not very suc- 
cessfully dyed to a colour not un- 
like that of mustard. The powder 
(scented strongly enough to throw 
a train off the rails) lay like snow 
drifts in the complex valleys of 
her creased, many-chinned face. 

“Stop,” roared Ferguson. “What- 
ever ye do, dinna give her a drap 
mair to drink.” 

“ ’E’s no ’art, ye see,” said the 
old woman with a whimper and 
an affectionate leer directed at 
Didkson. 

“Excuse me,” said the Captain. 
“Who are these — ah — ladies and 
what is this all about?” 


“I have been waiting to explain,” 
said the Thin Woman, and cleared 
her throat. “Anyone who has been 
following World-Opinion-Trends 
on the problems arising out of the 
psychological welfare aspect of in- 
terplanetary communication will 
be conscious of the growing agree- 
ment that such a remarkable ad- 
vance inevitably demands of us 
far-reaching ideological adjust- 
ments. Psychologists are now well 
aware that a forcible inhibition of 
powerful biological urges over a 
protracted period is likely to have 
unforeseeable results. The pioneers 
of space travel are exposed to this 
danger. It would be unenlightened 
if a supposed ethicality were 
allowed to stand in the way of 
their protection. We must therefore 
nerve ourselves to face the view 
that immorality, as it has hitherto 
been called, must no longer be 
regarded as unethical — ” 

“I don’t understand that,” said 
the Monk. 

“She means,” said the Captain, 
who was a good linguist, “that 
what you call fornication must no 
longer be regarded as immoral.” 

“That’s right, dearie,” said the 
Fat Woman to Dickson, “she only 
means a poor boy needs a woman 
now and then. It’s only natural.” 

“What was required, therefore,” 
continued the Thin Woman, “was 
a bond of devoted females who 
would take the first step. This 
would expose them, no doubt, to 
obloquy from many ignorant per- 



MINISTERING ANGELS 


9 


sons. They would be sustained by 
the consciousness that they were 
performing an indispensable func- 
tion in the history of human 
progress.’' 

“She means you’re to have tarts, 
duckie,” said the Fat Woman to 
Dickson. 

“Now you’re talking,” said he 
with enthusiasm. “Bit late in the 
day, but better late than never. But 
you can’t have brought many girls 
in that ship. And why didn’t you 
bring them in? Or are they follow- 
ing?” 

“We cannot indeed claim,” con- 
tinued the Thin Woman, who had 
apparently not noticed the interrup- 
tion, “that the response to our 
appeal was such as we had hoped. 
The personnel of the first unit of 
the Woman’s Higher Aphrodisio- 
Therapeutic Humane Organisation 
(abbreviated WHAT-HO) is not 
perhaps . . . well. Many excellent 
women, university colleagues of 
my own, even senior colleagues, 
to whom I applied, showed them- 
selves curiously conventional. But 
at least a start has been made. And 
here,” she concluded brightly, “we 
are.” 

And there, for forty seconds of 
appalling silence, they were. Then 
Dickson’s face, which had already 
undergone certain contortions, 
became very red; he applied his 
handkerchief and spluttered like a 
man trying to stifle a sneeze, rose 
abruptly, turned his back on the 
company, and hid his face. He 


stood slightly stooped and you 
could see his shoulders shaking. 

Paterson jumped up and ran 
towards him; but the Fat Woman, 
though with infinite gruntings and 
upheavals, had risen too. 

“Get art of it, Pansy,” she 
snarled at Paterson. “Lot o’ good 
your sort ever did.” A moment 
later her vast arms were round 
Dickson; all the warm, wobbling 
maternalism of her engulfed him. 

“There, sonny,” she said, “it’s 
goin’ to be OK. Don’t cry. Honey. 
Don’t cry. Poor boy, then. Poor 
boy. I’ll give you a good time.” 

“I think,” said the Captain, “the 
young man is laughing, not cry- 
ing.” 

It was the Monk who at this 
point mildly suggested a meal. 

Some hours later the party had 
temporarily broken up. 

Dickson (despite all his efforts 
the Fat Woman had contrived to 
sit next to him; she had more than 
once mistaken his glass for hers) 
hardly finished his last mouthful 
before he said to the newly arrived 
technicians: 

“I’d love to see over your ship, 
if I could.” 

You might expect that two men 
who had been cooped up in that 
ship so long and had only taken 
off their spacesuits a few minutes 
ago, would have been reluctant to 
re-assume the one and return to 
the other. That was certainly the 
Fat Woman’s View. “Nar, nar,” 



10 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


she said. “Don’t you go fidgetting, 
sonny. They seen enough of that 
ruddy ship for a bit, same as me. 
Tain’t good for you to go rushing 
about, not on a full stomach, like.” 
But the two young men were mar- 
vellously obliging. 

“Certainly. Just what I was going 
to suggest,” said the first. “OK by 
me, chum,” said the second. They 
were all three of them out of the 
air lock in record time. 

Across the sand, up the ladder, 
helmets off, and then : 

“What in the name of thunder 
have you dumped those two bitches 
on us for?” said Dickson. 

“Don’t fancy ’em?” said the 
Cockney stranger. “The people at 
’ome thought as ’ow you’d be a 
bit sharp set by now. Ungrateful 
of you, I call it.” 

“Very funny to be sure,” said 
Dickson. “But it’s no laughing 
matter for us.” 

“It hasn’t been for us either, you 
know,” said the Oxford stranger. 
“Cheek by jowl with them for 
eighty-five days. They palled a bit 
after the first month.” 

“You’re telling me,” said the 
Cockney. 

There was a disgusted pause, 

“Can anyone tell me,” said 
Dickson at last, “who in the world, 
and why in the world, out of all 
possible women, selected those two 
horrors to send to Mars?” 

“Can’t expect a star London 
show at the back of beyond,” said 
the Cockney. 


“My dear fellow,” said his col- 
league, “isn’t the thing perfectly 
obvious? What kind of woman, 
without force, is going to come 
and live in this ghastly place — on 
rations — and play doxy to half a 
dozen men she’s never seen? The 
Good Time Girls won’t come 
because they know you can’t have 
a good time on Mars. An ordinary 
professional prostitute won’t come 
as long as she has the slightest 
chance of being picked up in the 
cheapest quarter of Liverpool or 
Los Angeles. And you’ve got one 
who hasn’t. The only other who’d 
come would be a crank who be- 
lieves all that blah about the new 
ethicality. And you’ve got one of 
that too.” 

“Simple, ain’t it?” said the Cock- 
ney. 

“Anyone,” said the other, “ex- 
cept the Fools at the Top could of 
course have foreseen it from the 
word go.” 

“The only hope now is the 
Captain,” said Dickson. 

“Look, mate,” said the Cockney, 
“if you think there’s any question 
of our taking back returned goods, 
you’ve ’ad it. Nothing doin’. Our 
Captain’ll ’ave a mutiny to settle 
if he tries that. Also ’e won’t. ’E’s 
’ad ’is turn. So’ve we. It’s up to 
you now.” 

“Fair’s fair you know,” said the 
other. “We’ve stood all we can.” 

“Well,” said Dickson. “We must 
leave the two chiefs to fight it out. 
But discipline or not, there are 



MINISTERING ANGELS 


11 


some things a man can’t stand. 
That bloody schoolmarm — ” 

“She’s a lecturer at a Redbrick 
university, actually.” 

“Well,” said Dickson after a long 
pause, “you were going to show me 
over the ship. It might take my 
mind of? it a bit.” 

The Fat Woman was talking to 
the Monk. . ► and oh. Father 
dear, I know you’ll think that’s the 
worst of all. I didn’t give it up 
when I could. After me brother’s 
wife died . , . ’e’d ’av ’ad me 
’ome with ’im, and money wasn’t 
that short. But I went on, Gawd 
’elp me, I went on.” 

“Why did you do that, daugh- 
ter?” said the Monk. “Did you 
like it?” 

“Well not all that, Father. I was 
never partikler. But you see — oh. 
Father, I was the goods in those 
days, though you wouldn’t think 
it now . . . and the poor gentle- 
men, they did so enjoy it.” 

“Daughter,” he said, “you are 
not far from the Kingdom. But 
you were wrong. The desire to 
give is blessed. But you can’t turn 
bad bank notes into good ones just 
by giving them away.” 

The Captain had also left the 
table pretty quickly, asking Fergu- 
son to accompany him to his 
cabin. The Botanist had leaped 
after them. 

“One moment, sir, one moment,” 
he said excitedly. “I am a scientist. 


I’m working at very high pressure 
already. I hope there is no com- 
plaint to be made about my dis- 
charge of all those other duties 
which so incessantly interrupt my 
work. But if I am going to be 
expected to waste any more time 
entertaining those abominable fe- 
males — ” 

“When I give you any orders 
which can be considered ultra 
vif'es,” said the Captain, “it will be 
time to make your protest.” 

Paterson stayed with the Thin 
Woman. The only part of any 
woman that interested him was her 
ears. He liked telling women about 
his troubles; especially about the 
unfairness and unkindness of other 
men. Unfortunately the lady’s idea 
was that the interview should be 
devoted either to Aphrodisio- 
Therapy or to instruction in 
psychology. She saw, indeed, no 
reason why the two operations 
should not be carried out simul- 
taneously; it is only untrained 
minds that cannot hold more than 
one idea. The difference between 
these two conceptions of the con- 
versation was well on its way to 
impairing its success. Paterson 
^as becoming ill-tempered; the 
lady remained bright and patient 
as an iceberg. 

“But as I was saying,” grumbled 
Paterson, “what 1 do think so 
rotten is a fellow being quite fairly 
decent one day and then — ” 

“Which just illustrates my point. 



12 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


These tensions and maladjust- 
ments are bound, under the un- 
natural conditions, to arise. And 
provided we disinfect the obvious 
remedy of all those sentimental or 
— which is quite as bad — prurient 
associations which the Victorian 
Age attached to it — ” 

“But I haven’t yet told you. 
Listen. Only two days ago — ” 
“One moment. This ought to be 
regarded like any other injection. 
If once we can persuade — ” 

“How any fellow can take a 
pleasure — ” 

“I agree. The association of it 
with pleasure (that is purely an 
adolescent fixation) may have done 
incalculable harm. Rationally 
viewed — ” 

“I say, you’re getting off the 
point! — ” 

“One moment — ” 

The dialogue continued. 

They had finished looking over 
the spaceship. It was certainly a 
beauty. No one afterwards remem- 
bered who had first said, “Anyone 
could manage a ship like this.” 

Ferguson sat quietly smoking 
while the Captain read the letter 
he had brought him. He didn’# 
even look in the Captain’s direc- 
tion. When at last conversation 
began there was so much circum- 
ambient happiness in the cabin 
that they took a long time to get 
down to the difficult part of their 
business. The Captain seemed at 


first wholly occupied with its 
comic side. 

“Still,” he said at last, “it has its 
serious side too. The impertinence 
of it, for one thing! Do they think 
» 

“Ye maun recall,” said Fergu- 
son, “they’re dealing with an ab- 
solutely new situation.” 

“Oh, new be damned! How does 
it differ from men on whalers, or 
even on windjammers in the old 
days? Or on the North West Fron- 
tier? It’s about as new as people 
being hungry when food was 
short.” 

“Eh mon, but ye’re forgettin’ the 
new light of modern psychology.” 

“I think those two ghastly 
women have already learned some 
newer psychology since they ar- 
rived. Do they really suppose every 
man in the world is so combusti- 
ble that he’ll jump into the arms 
of any woman whatever?” 

“Aye, they do. They’ll be sayin’ 
you and your party are verra ab- 
normal. I wadna put it past them 
to be sending you out wee packets 
of hormones next.” 

“Well, if it comes to that, do they 
suppose men would volunteer for 
a job like this unless they could, 
or thought they could, or wanted 
to try if they could, do without 
women ? ” 

“Then there’s the new ethics, 
forbye.” 

“Oh stow it, you old rascal. 
What is new there either? Who 
ever tried to live clean eT^cepc a 



MINISTERING ANGELS 


13 


minority who had a religion or 
were in love? They 11 try it still on 
Mars, as they did on Earth. As for 
the majority, did they ever hesitate 
to take their pleasures wherever 
they could get them? The ladies 
of the profession know better. Did 
you ever see a port or a garrison 
town without plenty of brothels? 
Who are the idiots on the Advi- 
sory Council who started all this 
nonsense?” 

“Och, a pack o’ daft auld 
women (in trousers for the maist 
part) who like onything sexy, and 
ortything scientific, and onything 
that makes them feel important. 
And this gives them all three pleas- 
ures at once, ye ken.” 

“Well, there’s only one thing for 
it, Ferguson. I’m not going to 
have either your Mistress Over- 
done or your Extension lecturer 
here. You can just — ” 

“Now there’s no manner of use 
talkin’ that way. I did my job. An- 
other voyage with sic a cargo o’ 
livestock I will not face. And my 
two lads the same. There’d be mu- 
tiny and murder.” 

“But you must. I’m-—” 

At that moment a blinding flash 
came from without and the earth 
shook. 

“Ma ship! Ma ship!” cried Fer- 
guson. Both men peered out on 
empty sand. The spaceship had 
obviously made an excellent take- 
off. 

“But what’s happened?” said 
the Captain. “They haven’t — ” 


“Mutiny, desertion, and theft of 
a government ship, that’s what’s 
happened,” said Ferguson. “Ma 
twa lads and your Dickson are 
awa’ hame.” 

“But good Lord, they’ll get Hell 
for this. They’ve ruined their ca- 
reers. They’ll be — ” 

“Aye. Nae dout. And they think 
it cheap at the price. Yell be seeing 
w^hy, maybe, before ye arc a fort- 
night older.” 

A gleam of hope came into the 
Captain’s eyes. “They couldn’t 
have taken the women with 
them?” 

“Talk sense, mon, talk sense. Or 
if ye hanna ony sense, use your 
ears.” 

In the buzz of excited conversa- 
tion which became every moment 
more audible from the main room, 
female voices could be intolerably 
distinguished. 

As he composed himself for his 
evening meditation the Monk 
thought that perhaps he had been 
concentrating too much on “need- 
ing less” and that must be why he 
was going to have a course (ad- 
vanced) in “loving more.” Then 
his face twitched into a smile that 
Was not all mirth. He was think- 
ing of the Fat Woman. Four things 
made an exquisite chord. First the 
horror of all she had done and 
suffered. Secondly, the pity — 
thirdly, the comicality — of her be- 
lief that she could still excite de- 
sire; fourthly, her bless’d ig- 



14 

norance of that utterly different 
loveliness which already existed 
within her and which, under 
grace, and with such poor direc- 
tion as even he could supply, might 
one day set her, bright in the land 
of brightness, beside the Magda- 
lene. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

But wait! There was yet a 
fifth note in the chord. “Oh, Mas- 
ter,” he murmured, “Forgive — or 
can you enjoy? — my absurdity also. 
I had been supposing you sent me 
on a voyage of forty million miles 
merely for my own spiritual con- 
venience.” 




Query for Doc Richardson 

Will it work to send maidens to Mars, 
Nice young ladie^who fly to the stars 
For the good of the Service? 

Won’t it make the boys nervous 
When p^pa must pass out cigars? 


M. CORWIN 



Joseph Chamberlain Furnas^ entry in WHO’S WHO is at once sensible 
and tantalizing. Its biographical information stops short with Mr. 
Furnas* graduation from Harvard {Phi Beta Kappa) in 1927; from 
that point — apparently on the not unjustifiable theory that an authors 
works are the only part of his life that need concern the public — it 
consists solely of a long list of published books. After two sensationally 
bestselling titles in the 1950' s (SUDDEN DEATH and SO YOU’RE GOING 
TO STOP smoking), ]. C. Furnas has established hhnself as one of 
America's top writers of popular non-fiction, in magazines mid in books. 
He also writes, if much too infrequently, an occasional short story — and 
thus enables F&SF to carry on its tradition of bringing you a ghost 
story for Christmas, with this adroit modern variant on the spirit-that- 
cannot-rest-till-its-treasure-is-found. 

boyhood Tal 

by J. C FURNAS 


You TALK ABOUT THESE OLD-TIME 

millionaires lighting cigars with 
hundred-dollar bills to show off. 
Well, I’m no show-off and I never 
been what you could call rich, but 
I’m way out ahead of that kind of 
caper. I mean sixteen years ago I 
lit a cigarette with a five-hundred- 
dollar bill and never regretted it. 
It don’t matter if people know 
about it now. Nobody’ll believe it, 
anyway. 

I come from Callao, Indiana, 
which is a tank town on the Van- 
dalia railroad, or was. The Vanda- 
lia was swallowed up years ago. 


For all I know, Callao’s gone too, 
but my hailing from there had a 
lot to do with this deal. I went to 
Chicago when I was seventeen 
and got a job in a wholesale-gro- 
cery concern called Blatch & Cum- 
mings. They got branches for 
three hundred miles around, and 
I moved up the ladder and trav- 
eled for them, checking up on local 
managers. Never married, just 
worked days and went out nights 
some, but never hooked up with 
any girl that got steady ideas same 
time I did. 

Well, November, 1928, I had to 


© 1952 by Crowcll-CoUicr Publishing Co. 

15 



16 

•JO shoot some trouble in the Co- 
lumbus branch. I disremember 
what the trouble was, but I never 
forgot much else about that trip. 
I left Chicago in Lower Two in a 
Pullman named Mt. Minnequama- 
gog, on the men’s-washroom end, 
right over the wheels. They said 
it was coming on Thanksgiving 
and travel was heavy and I was 
lucky to get that. Not what I call 
luck. 

Half an hour before we pulled 
out, I was on board and brushing 
my teeth and crawling into my 
nightshirt — I never been comforta- 
ble in pajamas yet — and bedding 
down for the night. I reckon I 
might of got to sleep and missed 
it all, only when they hooked the 
engine on, the engineer come back 
too heavy and gives us a shaking 
up that fetched me broad awake 
and sore about it. I was still wide 
awake and sore when we were 
already fifty miles on our way. I 
had a bottle in my grip — Canadian 
rye, stronger than most you got 
those times — so I had a snort and 
then another one, but it just made 
me wakefuller, like I had some- 
thing bothering me but couldn’t 
recollect what. 

One trouble was the train noises 
— first a stretch of whacka-whacka- 
whacka-whacka and then a string 
of clicks and rattles that was worse. 
Usually those ordinary train noises 
don’t trouble me ten cents’ worth, 
but this stuff kind of latched on 
to my attention and pretty soon I 


FANTASY AND SCIFNCt FICTION 

commenced hearing tunes in it, 
only the tune wouldn’t stay put 
long enough to help you drowse 
off. It would start “Turkey in the 
Straw” and switch to “I’m For- 
ever Blowing Bubbles” and then 
to “Marching Through Georgia,” 
fit to drive you nuts. And then it 
seemed like it started sending 
Morse code. 

I know Morse because when I 
was a kid, me and another kid 
next door named Myron Brinton, 
only we always called him Puggy, 
pooled our junk money and sent 
away for one of those Learn-to-be- 
a-telegrapher boys’ layouts : two 
keys and some wire and dry cells 
and a code book. We rigged her 
up and sent stuff back and forth 
from each other’s bedrooms. Pug- 
gy was smart but in a low-down 
kind of way and I don’t know as 
I ever liked him exactly, but he 
was a couple of years older and 
always up to something and some 
ways I guess he was kind of a 
hero to me too. His call letters was 
MB and mine was TK, for Tom 
Knox, which is my name. And I 
reckon once you know Morse you 
never forget it, like swimming. 

Well, these rattles on the train 
hit a Morse letter now and again 
— just V and some hash, then P 
and more hash and so on. Then 
over and over again, like these 
things they shake in rhumba orches- 
tras, they started up: Da — daditda 
. . . Da— daditda . . . Da — daditda 
. . . And that’s Morse for TK. 



BOYHOOD PAL 


17 


That’s right, I thought it was 
the whisky. I hadn’t had much, 
but a little bad booze sometimes 
goes a long way. But the more I 
listened, the queerer it got, because 
the rattle even sent that TK with 
a little slur, just like Fuggy used 
to. I never got up to a sending 
speed that would faze him, but he 
was always a sloppy sender com- 
pared to me. 

Then I figured I was asleep and 
dreaming without knowing it, so 
I shook myself awake for sure, 
and the rattles kept right on send- 
ing. It seemed like the noise was 
back of the head of the bunk some- 
how. So I got into my pants and 
checked up, and what was back 
of the head of the bunk was the 
washroom wall and the steel closet 
where they keep sheets and towels. 
I prowled the men’s room, and 
the only soul in it was the porter 
catching a nap. I was feeling kind 
of cool round my bare feet, but 
I stayed with it and woke him up 
and offered him a dollar to open 
up the closet, though it didn’t seem 
reasonable there was any room in 
it for a practical joker. 

He did it, but it was pretty plain 
he thought I was drunk or nuts, 
and I wasn’t arguing the point; I 
just waved the dollar at him. And, 
like I expected, there wasn’t any 
little green men in there sending 
Morse. There was nothing but 
stacks of linen. 

When I got back in the bunk, 
the TK business had quit. But 


naturally I sneezed as my cold 
feet warmed up and here it was 
again : Dadadit— dit — dididit — di- 
ditda — dadit — dadidit — didididit 
— dit — didit — da. And that’s Morse 
for Gesundheit. 

That finished me. I reached over 
to the window sill and tapped 
back with my middle fingernail, 
like handling a key; Dada — dadi- 
didit, meaning MB. 

Fuggy come right back — it was 
him, all right — with a stream of 
Morse that swamped me. I had to 
break in and send how I was rusty 
as an old gate and he always was 
a lousy sender and slow down! 
Then I did one of those double 
takes, like in the movies. Here I 
was, holding conversations with 
the rattles on a train. 

He slowed and begun sending 
pretty clean code for him. First off 
he made it clear he was dead. 
“But I ain’t in the other world,” 
he says. “Seems to be one but I 
ain’t there yet. I can’t go there till 
I get something off my mind.” 

So I asked him where he was; 
I had to send it twice before he 
got it. I guess I was pretty jittery.' 

“Calm down, Tom,” he says. “I 
ain’t going to bite you. I’m too 
glad to see you. If you stay jumpy, 
I can’t read you and I got no time 
to waste. Where am I.^ I’m right 
here in the bunk with you. You 
need a shave and you got on an 
old-fashioned nightshirt, like the 
hayseed you always was. But you 
don’t feel crowded because I ain’t 



18 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


here in the flesh, like they say. 
And no squawks about its being 
your bunk because I been first citi- 
zen of this Lx)wer Two for seven 
years and 4f anybody’s an interlo- 
per it’s you, see.” 

He said he’d died in 1921, when 
he was thirty. Seems he’d left home 
after I did and gone bad and 
turned professional gambler and 
done all right on long-distance 
trains sometimes and in joints 
sometimes and then when he was 
in France with the A.ET., clean- 
ing up on the boys paydays. He 
said he never asked for trouble 
with amateur stuff like marked 
cards but he never saw the beat of 
the second deal he developed. That 
fitted. He was always bragging 
himself up. 

Well, this car had been on a 
Florida run in 1921 and Fuggy 
and his partner had quarreled over 
money in the washroom and the 
partner had knifed him and he’d 
staggered out and fell into Lower 
Two and died there. “I been here 
ever since,” he says. '‘When you’re 
dead and got something on your 
mind, you stay where you died till 
you get it off. That’s the rules. 
And that’s where you come in, 
chum.” 

I said, “Why pick on me?” There 
must of been hundreds of people 
in that bunk in seven years. 

“Ain’t you my friend?” he says. 
“You’re the first familiar face I 
seen since I got mine, boyhood 
pal.” He sent that with a kind of 


a sneer. “Besides, I ain’t the kind 
of spirit that can moan or holler 
or talk right out. Some can, but 
I’m the rapping kind, and the run 
of these passengers don’t know 
Morse. A couple of times I tried 
the regular spirit system, rapping 
the alphabet by numbers, five for 
E and thirteen for M and such, 
but it’s too monotonous to catch 
their notice. They’d just go to sleep 
on me. I don’t see how those un- 
educated spirits get anywhere 
with it.” 

I asked if the train crews didn’t 
know Morse. 

“They don’t sleep in Pullman 
berths,” he says. “Now, if I was 
haunting a house, maybe I’d get 
somewheres pounding and ham- 
mering, but nobody pays any at- 
tention to noises on trains. I been 
trying Morse on them all this time 
and I never found a one that knew 
code, barring an old fellow that 
begun to tumble five years ago 
and got so scared he threw him- 
self off the train. They put it down 
to suicide. He never said yes or 
no, just skinned out of the bunk 
and out to the vestibule and wres- 
tled the door open and dived out 
and broke his neck. Served him 
right,” he says. “He didn’t have no 
call to panic like that. I wasn’t go- 
ing to hurt him.” 

Well, about that point I got out 
my bottle, poison or not. 

“I ain’t had a drink since I died,” 
Fuggy says, sort of wistful. “But 
don’t you go getting plastered. I 



BOYHOOD PAL 


got a good proposition for you.” 

I asked him was it honest. 

“Your end is,” he says. “Any- 
way, you got no choice. I’m asking 
polite, like one pal to another, but 
you try saying no and see what 
happens to you.” 

His trouble was money and his 
wife. Seems he’d eloped with a 
Callao girl named Velma Burke in 
1912 — they’d started going together 
after my time — and she was kind 
of up against it after he got killed. 
She was working in a roadside 
place called Virgil’s outside Lan- 
sing and getting along best she 
could and he wanted to see she 
was done right by. He wanted her 
to have a nest egg he’d stashed 
away that she didn’t know about, 
and I was to go lift it and take it 
to her. 

I asked him how he knew 
where she was and all if he 
couldn’t leave Lower Two, and 
he blew up at me. 

“Rot you,” he says, “I don’t want 
no questions. We got ways of 
knowing things. I never see her, 
but I know what her situation is. 
If I can just fix this up, I can 
have some peace,” he says with a 
kind of a sigh. “I sure can use 
some after doing sixty thousand 
miles a year in this old crummy. 
Just back and forth and back and 
forth. Now, dry up, and here’s 
your marching orders,” he says. 
And he give them to me. 

The cash — ten thousand dollars 
in big bills — was in a couple of 


19 

waxed flat-fifty cigarette tins nailed 
up inside a big hollow sycamore 
in the creek bottoms on the Cass 
place outside Lebanon, Michigan. 
“Biggest tree anywheres along,” 
Fuggy says. “Way high in the dark 
of the hollow.” And he sends “Di- 
diditdadit — ditdit,” which is “30” 
and means a sign-oil. 

I spent the rest of the night tap- 
ping, trying to raise him again, but 
I reckon he just squatted there and 
laughed at me. Between bad com- 
pany and original cussedness he 
was a pretty mean lot. I didn’t 
want any part of him or Velma 
Burke either. I remembered her. 
She was kind of an angelic knock- 
out to look at — ^green eyes and red 
hair and rose-petal skin, and blow- 
away slim — easy to fall for, 
I guess, if you didn’t know her 
the way I did, from being in the 
same high-school class. 

I wasn’t likely to forget her, be- 
cause she did me real low-down 
dirt once, whispered to me for an 
answer in a history test and I gave 
her my guess, which was it was 
Benedict Arnold shot Alexander 
Hamilton. It sounded reasonable 
to me, but it was wrong, and 
when it come up that way on both 
papers they had us both on the 
carpet and Velma made out she’d 
guessed wrong and she’d seen me 
peeking at her paper. And that 
was the girl I was to drop every- 
thing and do a big favor for. 

Well, I wasn’t much use to 
Blatch & Cummings in Columbus, 



20 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


and I didn’t sleep coming back 
next night, though I made sure 
the car wasn’t Mt. Minnequama- 
gog but Polecat Springs. Then 
that Thursday, while I was still 
groggy inside, old JAl. Blatch told 
me to get over to Bay City and 
find out about spoilage trouble 
there with our canned beets. Yes, 
Bay City is in Michigan and Leb- 
anon is close by. I was crazy 
enough to wonder if maybe Puggy 
and his spirit friends hadn’t fixed 
it to spoil those beets. 

I went. And, after I’d smelled 
enough sour beets to last a life- 
time, I hired a car and spent the 
week end looking for the Cass 
place near Lebanon. And what 
beat me, being in the state of mind 
I was in, I couldn’t get track of 
any Cass place within fifteen miles 
of that forsaken town. I didn’t just 
check the courthouse records and 
then drive around aimless. I cov- 
ered the local real-estate men and 
the editor of the paper and the 
oldest inhabitants. If anybody 
named Cass had so much as dick- 
ered for an acre of land near Leb- 
anon since Methuselah’s time. I’d 
of got wind of it. 

So I was sure I was crazy. Only, 
on the train coming back to Chi- 
cago, I got a queer feeling on my 
right thigh like nothing I ever 
had before. And when I took my 
clothes off that night, there, neat 
as you please, in red on my skin, 
branding me like a steer, not to 
be rubbed off or washed off — I 


found that out fast — was Puggy’s 
call letters : Dash-dash — dash-dot- 
dot-dot. 

I still recollect how that place 
felt — not like a burn or an itch or 
a sting or a prickle, but more like 
the way you feel in the back of 
your neck when you suspect some- 
body is staring at you and you 
turn around and sure enough 
they are. It was real, all right. I 
should know. I lived with it for 
years. 

I got salve from drugstores and 
goop from advertisements about 
“blotched skin” and “stubborn 
blemishes.” I gave up swimming 
because I didn’t want people to see 
it. Finally I took it to the best skin 
doctor I could hear tell of and 
gave him the story. He looked at 
my leg and said something about 
“interesting stigmata” and told me 
to come back Friday and he’d 
have a colleague there to look at 
it. Well, before Friday I looked up 
“stigmata” in the dictionary and it 
said stuff about “certain mental 
states, as in hysteria.” So I never 
went back. 

Next thing was to have it out 
with Puggy. So I wrote the Pull- 
man outfit asking for sentimental 
reasons if they could locate me a 
car named Mt. Minnequamagog, 
and they wrote back short but po- 
lite that there was no longer any 
such name on the list. That made 
sense. She was probably overdue 
for scrapping. But that letter dis- 
appointed me so I didn’t hardly 



BOYHOOD PAL 


21 


bother to wonder where Puggy 
was hanging out, now that they’d 
put the blowtorch to his old home 
on wheels. 

Always and forever I had that 
feeling in my leg, and it looked 
like there was no chance at all of 
ever getting rid of it. I took to 
drinking heavier and going out 
with people I’d never liked before. 
I hung on to my job, but it was 
plain that old J.M. had stopped 
thinking of me as a comer the 
way he had. And even though I 
knew Puggy ’s old car was gone 
for good, I worked up a creepy 
feeling about trains so strong I 
took to driving or flying wherever 
I had to go — planes were coming 
in by then. For years I never set 
foot in a railroad car. 

But, come winter, 1935, I was 
stuck. Ice all over, and I had to 
testify in a lawsuit about a re- 
fused order in Evansville. The air- 
port was snowed in; trains were 
still running, though. And every 
train was so jammed, the best I 
could get was Lower Two. The 
car was named Mountain Melody 
but even so you probably have a 
rough idea of how creepy I felt 
about it. 

She had plenty of clicks for me 
to wince at and listen to. Then, 
right out of Englewood, as speed 
picked up, they come cold and 
clear : Dit-didit — ditda — da, and 
that’s Morse for rat. 

I just froze. 


Dididididit — diditda — dadit 
— daditda, say the clicks, and 
that’s Morse for pun\. 

I unfroze enough to work my 
nail on the sill. “This not your 
car,” I sent. “What are you doing 
here?” 

“My car, chum,” says Puggy. 
“Renamed years ago. Some profes- 
sor of Indian stuff noticed her 
and wrote the company did they 
know what Minnequamagog 
meant in Indian and they found 
out it was something you’d blush 
to chalk on a fence. How’s your 
right leg, you double-crossing 
swindler?” 

Well, it was jumping and puls- 
ing awful, that’s how it was. I 
could scarcely keep from hollering. 
But I got a grip on myself and 
sent him all about how I’d combed 
Lebanon, Mich., and finished up: 
“I’m not spook enough to make 
out how you figure I get your 
mark on me because you don’t 
know what you’re talking about. 
But I do know there’s no Cass 
place in that end of Michigan.” 

No answer for a spell. Then 
very slow: “What state was that?” 

I sent : Dada — didit — dit-didit 
— didididit meaning “Mich.” 

There was another long break, 
then a string of bad language sent 
sloppy but heartfelt, then: Didit- 
didit — dit-dit — diditda — ditdadit 
— dit-dit — dit-dit — da — didit — 
da — dididit — dada — didit — 
dididit — dididit, making: “You 
fool, it’s Miss.” 



22 

I might of known. Practically 
every state in the Union has a Leb- 
anon, and Puggy’s dots were al- 
ways unreliable. The string of dots 
on the tail of Miss, could easy 
make Mich., if the sender was any- 
ways careless. Or maybe I read it 
wrong. That was Puggy’s idea. I 
said it was his fault, and we had 
it backwards and forwards all 
the way to Terre Haute. I don’t 
reckon any such language ever got 
into code since old man Morse in- 
vented it. But I didn’t argue about 
what I did next. My leg was leav- 
ing me no choice but to hightail 
it for Lebanon, Miss., first chance. 

Soon as I got back from Evans- 
ville, seeing thawing weather had 
cleared the highways, I told J.M. 
I had family trouble, borrowed a 
week against my 1936 vacation, 
and took out in my own car. With 
me went a big flashlight, a stout 
claw hammer, and a short step- 
ladder. 

This time it was a breeze. The 
day I struck Lebanon, it rained 
cats and dogs, so there wasn’t any- 
body much outdoors to wonder 
about me. Three questions located 
me the old Cass place — a played- 
out little cotton plantation five 
miles from town on miserable 
roads, with nobody living there. 
It took time, and I hadn’t seen mud 
like that down along the creek 
since France in 1918. Raincoat or 
not, I got soaked to the skin. But 
here was my tree, big as a circus 
tent and hollow as a night-club 


FANTASY AND SCILNCE FlCTIOiN 

smile. And here were the cigarette 
tins, each with a big rusty nail 
through a corner. I sure was re- 
lieved. I could just see myself con- 
vincing Puggy they were gone. 

It come to ten thousand dollars, 
like he said: six five-hundreds and 
seventy hundreds, all in those over- 
size, pre-Depression bills. They 
were going to cause comment at a 
bank, but I reckoned a story to fit 
could be cooked up when the time 
come. 

I drove hard, but the weather 
was nasty and highways weren’t 
what they are now, so I didn’t 
make Lansing till afternoon the 
third day. The gas station I asked 
at said Virgil’s had changed hands 
a while back but anyway it was 
the third joint on the right going 
north. That turned out to be a little 
eatery painted blue and white, 
very neat, and with a big sign: 
velma's kitchen. No cars parked 
that time of day, no customers 
when I went in, which was fine. 
I was feeling good, even if I was 
kind of puzzled why Puggy 
thought Velma needed help so 
bad when it looked to me like she 
was doing all right. 

Two girls in white uniforms 
were mopping up back of the 
counter, but what I was looking 
for was back of the cash register. 
Only it jolted me when I saw it. 
It was Velma all right, blazing 
red hair and bright green eyes 
and even the complexion pretty 
fair yet, but in her white uniform 



BOYHOOD PAL 


23 


she was big as a house. In all 
those years she’d got a build like 
a plunging fullback — no fat but 
plenty of muscle on a solid frame. 
I just stood and gaped at her. 

After a while she says, kind of 
hard: '‘All right, what are you 
selling?” 

I took off my hat and come 
close, beginning to think about 
what I should of been thinking 
about before — how was I going to 
get any sane woman to swallow 
my story?” “Velma,” I says, “don’t 
you know me?” 

One look down and one look 
up and she says no and bit it off 
sharp too. 

“I’m Tom Knox,” I says. So she 
looked again. 

“Well,” she says after a while, 
“I guess you could be, at that. 
Little Tom Knox,” she says, “still 
sneaking round after people. 
How’d you know where I was?” 

“Puggy told me,” I says. 

“Puggy!” she says. “He’s been 
dead fourteen years. What is this, 
anyway?” 

“I know he’s dead,” I says. “He 
told me that too.” 

Well, if you can imagine a Short- 
horn bull looking scared, that was 
Velma for a couple of split sec- 
onds. But she got hold of herself 
quick and begun to look like that 
bull fixing to charge. I don’t know 
yet just how she’d muscled Virgil 
out and taken over, but then and 
there I begun to feel sorry for him. 

“Tom,” she says, “I never had 


much opinion of you, but I 
wouldn’t of thought you’d go 
crazy. What are you talking about? 
And, what’s more, I want to know 
how you got here. I’m through 
with Callao and everybody that 
ever come from there — through 
for keeps. And I don’t want — ” 

I busted in on her. “I’m sane as 
you are,” I says, “and I haven’t 
been in Callao since before you 
and Puggy left town. Keep quiet 
and I’ll tell you how I got here.” 

I felt like a fool, but I hoped 
the wad of money would put 
some backbone in it, so I stood 
there like a bad boy in front of 
teacher and sang her my song, 
short enough so she wouldn\ lose 
patience and low enough so the 
counter girls wouldn’t hear. 
Things looked just rough enough 
so I took the precaution of not 
giving details of where I lived 
or where I worked. It seemed like 
a good idea at the time but I 
didn’t know till later just how 
good. 

She frowned heavy and heavier 
right along, which was no help, 
and neither was the way Puggy’s 
mark on my leg was heating up, 
just the way it had on the train. 
About halfway through my story 
she reached under the cash regis- 
ter and got out a Colt 38 and 
laid it handy, and I was willing 
to believe without being shown 
that she could handle it. But I 
kept on swinging my jaw and fin- 
ished by passing her a Manila en- 



24 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


velope jam-full of Puggy’s spook- 
money. 

She took it and pulled the wad 
out halfway and says: “I thought 
this was a racket. Real money isn’t 
this big.” 

I explained and told her she 
was plenty old enough to remem- 
ber the old-size currency. She 
glared at me and says: “All right, 
now, on the level, where’d you 
get it?” 

“Velma,” I says, “I been telling 
you. If you got the time, I can 
run through it again but it won’t 
make it sound any better.” 

“Oh, no,” she says, pushing the 
wad back in again. “I take no 
money from lunatics or crooks 
that can’t think up better yarns 
than that. It’s a new wrinkle to 
me, but I’m not buying. Get out,” 
she says, “and take this bait with 
you, Tom Knox. The one thing 
I’m sure of about you is you aren’t 
drunk.” 

Well, it was all right by me if 
she was going to suspect herself 
out of ten thousand dollars — not 
that I couldn’t see her point under 
the circumstances — but I knew I 
was branded for life if I couldn’t 
get shut of Puggy’s orders. I did 
everything but get down on my 
knees to her, and I’d of done that 
if it wouldn’t of alarmed the girls 
behind the counter. Finally I 
asked if she’d believe me if she 
saw the marks on my leg. She said 
she’d bet every dollar in that en- 
velope, if it was real money, that 


nobody but me could see those 
marks. 

“I can’t cover all that without 
long odds,” I says. “But I’ll bet 
you five hundred, even money, 
those marks are there and you 
can see them.” I saw her eyes 
flicker. “Velma Burke,” I says, 
“you take me where I can get my 
pants off and you got a bet on 
your hands.” 

“Let’s see the dough,” she says, 
“and not in this stage money, 
either.” 

Well, just in case, I’d cashed a 
thousand before I started south, so 
I could cover, though I don’t gen- 
erally carry such amounts. She 
looked my five hundred over, 
tucked it into the envelope, put it 
in the cash register, and picked up 
the gun. I started to duck, but all 
she did was call over the counter: 
“Girls, I’m going into the stock 
room with this character. If you 
hear me scream or shoot, call Ser- 
geant Mickle. If I’m not out in ten 
minutes, call him anyway.*’ 

The girls gulped, but one of 
them says, “OK, Velma.” I took it 
what Velma said went around 
there, few questions asked. 

“And if you don’t think I’ll get 
quick service,” Velma says to me, 
“Sergeant Mickle is my fiance and 
the barracks is only three quarters 
of a mile.” 

“He must like ’em big,” I says, 
too sore at her to use good sense 
when it came to the backchat. 

“He does,” she says, “and he’d 



BOYHOOD PAL 


25 


make two and a half of you. Now, 
we’ll see about that bet.” 

So she covered me with the gun, 
backed toward the door, opened 
it behind her, backed in, and I fol- 
lowed, keeping well away so she 
wouldn’t get nervous with that 
cannon. When I closed the door 
behind me, she was fifteen feet 
away at the other end of the stock 
room, against a background of 
cold cereals and canned corned- 
beef hash — our own brand, too. 
Well, I sure needed something to 
make me feel at home. 

“Take ’em off,” she says, mo- 
tioning with the gun. 

I did. I felt kind of screwily 
pleased. I always been choosy 
about my shorts, even if I do wear 
nightshirts. Then I out with my 
right leg, like a girl in a ballet, 
and twisted sidewise so she could 
see. She breathed in sharp and 
come closer. 

“Could be a burn,” she says. 

“You nor nobody else ever saw 
a burn like that,” I says. “And it 
isn’t lipstick or barn paint or 
ketchup or sealing wax. And it’s 
gnawing at me like I can’t tell 
you.” 

“Well,” she says, kind of qua- 
very, “my folks were Irish. I got 
a right to be some superstitious.” 
She was breathing awful fast. 
“You mean to tell me,” she says, 
“that Puggy Brinton went to all 
that trouble to see I got his last 
ten thousand dollars.'^” 

“That’s what I mean,” I says. 


“Well, Tom,” she says, “you 
were a no-account kind of kid but 
you weren’t a liar. I guess I be- 
lieve you,” And the moment she 
said that, the marks plumb van- 
ished and the gnawing quit. 
“They’re gone,” she says. “But I 
did see them.” 

“You sure did,” I says. 

“I guess it’s worth it, having to 
believe my own eyes,” she says, 
and then come out of it fast. “The 
money!” she says, and drops the 
gun and dives for the door. 

I come along out when I had 
my pants back on. She was count- 
ing it slow and careful. My stake 
and a five-hundred-dollar bill was 
already laid to one side for me. I 
took it. “I might mention,” I says, 
“that this party’s cost me about 
three hundred dollars in travel 
expenses. Never mind the time 
out of my vacation,” I says. 

She didn’t even look up from 
counting. 

“On your way,” she says. “I got 
no time for childhood friends that 
know I was married to a gambler. 
And don’t forget the friends I got 
around here wear police uni- 
forms.” 

So I skipped warning her about 
how the bank might get inquisi- 
tive about that stack of old-time 
money. I just put on my hat and 
was on my way, like she sug- 
gested. 

Two days later, I was driving 
to Racine, up U. S. 41, with the 



26 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


radio yn, and the noon news says: 
“Mrs. Velma Brinton, of rural 
Lansing, Michigan, has been held 
for questioning because ten thou- 
sand dollars in old-time currency 
that she brought her bank for de- 
posit proved to carry serial num- 
bers showing the bills are part of 
the loot that an unidentified mob 
took from the Briggs National 
Bank of Tulsa, Oklahoma, in 
March, 1920. Mrs. Brinton’s fiance, 
Police Sergeant Herman Mickle, 
says their engagement is off unless 
she can think of a better story 
than she has so far managed to 
give authorities. Previously known 
as an active committeewoman in 
local politics and a successful bus- 
inesswoman, Mrs. Brinton may 
not be extradited on account of 
the statute of limitations, but she 
has already stated she plans to 
leave town when released. The 
money will be turned over to the 
insurance company which — ” 

And right away, I picked up a 
rattle somewhere down below the 
dashboard and it turned into 
Puggy, like I more than half ex- 
pected. “Well, Tom,” he says, “that 
does it. We sure fixed her wagon, 
didn’t we?” 

I didn’t say anything. I was still 
trying to take the thing in. 

“Did I know that was hot 
money?” Puggy sends, kind of 
singing it. You can put a lot of 
expression in Morse if you try. “I 
sure did. I won it shooting crap 
with Big John and he was look- 


out man for the mob that knocked 
over the Briggs National and I 
done it with honest dice because 
I was scared to try anything. Did 
I know she was going to marry 
a John Law? I sure did, boyhood 
pal, I sure did.” 

I answered back on the steering 
column. 

“Nice guy you are, planting that 
kind of trouble on your widow 
just because she’s getting married.” 

“My widow!” he says. “My 
poor, bereaved widow. I’d never 
of been in that kind of crap game 
except for her. I’d just been home 
to the little flat in Detroit, Tom. 
And the furniture was still there, 
what was too big to carry away 
convenient. But she wasn’t — and 
neither was the seventeen thous- 
and dollars I’d left with her to 
keep for us against a rainy day. I 
was down to my last hundred 
when I went up against Big John. 
And I was mad. I been mad ever 
since. But now I got my own 
back.” 

“That kind of makes a cat’s-paw 
out of me,” I says. 

“It sure does,” says Puggy. “You 
were just made for the job, Tom, 
always were. Thanks, boyhood 
pal. I’m loose now. I can be on 
my way. Don’t ask me where, but 
I reckon it’s a good thing I always 
liked warm climates.” And he 
signed off. 

Which is why I lit a cigarette 
with a five-hundred-dollar bill 
there on the shoulder of U. S. 41. 



One advantage of the writer^s life is that any experience, no matter 
how vexatious it seems at the time, may eventually serve as story 
material. A few winters back, Cyril Kornbluth was Assistant Curator 
of the Tioga Point Historical Society Museum. . . . 

Events Leading 
Down to the Tragedy 

by C. M. KORNBLUTH 


DOCUMENT ONE 

Being the First Draft of a Paper to 
be Read before the Tu scar or a 
Township Historical Society by 
Mr. Hard eigne Spoynte, B.A. 

Madame President, members, 
guests: 

It is with unabashed pride that 
I stand before you this evening. 
You will recall from your perusal 
of our Society’s Bulletin (Vol. 
XLII, No. 3, Fall, 1955, pp. 7-8) 
[pp correct? check before making 
fair copy. HS] that I had under- 
taken a research into the origins 
of that event so fraught with con- 
sequences to the development of 
our township, the Watling-Fraskell 
duel. I virtually promised that the 
cause of the fatal strife would be 
revealed by, so to speak, the spot- 
light of science [metaphor here 
suff. graceful? perh. “magic” 


better? HS]. I am here to carry 
out that promise. 

Major Watling did [tell a lie] 
prevaricate. Colonel Fraskell 
rightly reproached him with men- 
dacity. Perhaps from this day the 
breach between Watlingist and 
Fraskellite may begin to heal, the 
former honestly acknowledging 
themselves in error and the latter 
magnanimous in victory. 

My report reflects great credit 
on a certain modest resident of 
historic old Northumberland 
County who, to my regret, is evi- 
dently away on a well-earned 
vacation from his arduous labors 
[perh, cliche? No. Fine phrase. 
Stet! HS]. Who he is you will 
learn in good time. 

I shall begin with a survey of 
known facts relating to the Wat- 
ling-Fraskell duel, and as we are 
all aware, there is for such a quest 
no starting point better than the 


27 



28 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


monumental work of our late 
learned county historian, Dr. 
Donge. Donge states {Old Times 
on the Oquanantic, 2nd ed., 1873, 
pp 771-2) : “No less to be deplored 
than the routing of the West 
Brance Canal to bypass Eleusis 
was the duel in which perished 
miserably Major Elisha Watling 
and Colonel Hiram Fraskell, those 
two venerable pioneers of the 
Oquanantic Valley. Though in no 
way to be compared with the bar- 
barous blood feuds of the be- 
nighted Southern States of our 
Union, there has persisted to our 
own day a certain division of 
loyalty among residents of Tus- 
carora Township and particularly 
the Borough of Eleusis. Do we 
not see elm-shaded Northumber- 
land Street adorned by tu/o grace- 
fully pillared bank buildings, one 
the stronghold of the Fraskellite 
and the other of the Watlingist? 
Is not the debating society of 
Eleusis Academy sundered an- 
nually by the proposition, ‘Re- 
solved: that Major Elisha Watling 
(on alternate years. Colonel Hiram 
Fraskell) was no gentleman’? 
And did not the Watlingist pro- 
pensities of the Eleusis Colonial 
Dames and the Fraskellite in- 
clination of the Eleusis Daughters 
of the American Revolution ‘clash’ 
in September, 1869, at the storied 
Last Joint Lawn Fete during 
which eclairs and (some say) tea 
cups were hurled?” [Dear old 
Donge! Prose equal Dr. Johnson!] 


If I may venture to follow those 
stately periods with my own falter- 
ing style, it is of course known 
to us all that the controversy has 
scarcely diminished to the present 
time. Eleusis Academy, famed 
alma mater {i.e., “foster mother”) 
of the immortal Hovington * is, 
alas, no more. It expired in flames 
on the tragic night of August 17, 
1901, while the Watlingist mem- 
bers of that Eleusis Hose Com- 
pany Number One which was 
stabled in Northumberland Street 
battled for possession of the fire 
hydrant which might have saved 
the venerable pile against the mem- 
bers of the predominantly 
Fraskellite Eleusis Hose Company 
Number One which was then 
stabled in Oquanantic Street. 
(The confusion of the nomencla- 
ture is only a part of the duel’s 
bitter heritage.) Nevertheless, 
though the Academy and its De- 
bating Society be gone, the youth 
of Eleusis still carries on the fray 
in a more modern fashion which 
rises each November to a truly 
disastrous climax during “Foot- 
ball Pep Week” when the “Colo- 
nels” of Central High School meet 
in sometimes gory combat with 
the “Majors” of North Side High. 
I am privately informed by our 

*vide Spoyntc, H.: “Egney Hovington, Nine- 
teenth-Century American Nature Poet, and 
his career at Eleusis Academy, October 4 — 
October 28, 1881” (art.) in Bull, of the Tus~ 
carora Township Hist. Soc., Vol. XVI, No. 4, 
Winter, 1929, pp. 4-18. 



THE EVENTS l.EADING DOWN TO THE TRAGEDY 


29 


borough’s Supervising Principal, 
George Croud, Ph.B., that last 
November’s bill for replacement 
of broken window panes in both 
school buildings amounted to 
$231.47, exclusive of state sales tax; 
and that the two school nurses 
are already “stockpiling” gauze, 
liniment, disinfectants and splints 
in anticipation of the seemingly 
inevitable autumnal crop of abra- 
sions, lacerations and fractures. 
\mem. Must ask Croud whether 
willing be publ. quoted or “in- 
formed source.” HS] And the 
adults of Eleusis no less assidu- 
ously prosecute the controversy by 
choice of merchants, the granting 
of credit, and social exclusive- 
ness. 

The need for a determination 
of the rights and wrongs in the 
affaire Fraskell-Watling is, clearly, 
no less urgent now than it has 
ever been. 

Dr. Donge, by incredible, in- 
deed almost impossible, labor has 
proved that the issue was one of 
veracity. Colonel Fraskell inti- 
mated to Joseph Cooper, follow- 
ing a meeting of the Society of 
the Cincinnati, that Major Wad- 
ing had been, in the words of 
Cooper’s letter of July 18, .1789, to 
his brother Puntcll in Philadel- 
phia, “drauin [drawing] the long 
Bow.” * 

O fatal indiscretion! For Puntell 
Cooper delayed not a week to 
“relay” the intelligence to Major 
Watling by post, as a newsy ap- 


pendix to his order for cordwood 
from the major’s lot! 

The brief, fatally terminated cor- 
respondence between the major 
and the colonel then began; I 
suppose most of us have it [better 
change to “at least key passages 
of corresp.” HS] committed to 
memory. 

The first letter offers a tantaliz- 
ing glimpse. Watling writes to 
Fraskell, inter alia: “I said I seen 
it at the Meetin the Night before 
Milkin Time by my Hoss Barn 
and I seen it are you a Athiest 
Colonel?” It has long been agreed 
that the masterly conjectural 
emendation of this passage pro- 
[X)sed by Miss Stolp in her epoch- 
making paperf is the correct one, 
/.<?; “I said at the meeting [of the 
Society of the Cincinnati] that I 
saw it the night before [the meet- 
ing] at milking time, by my horse 
barn; and I [maintain in the face 
of your expressions of disbelief 
that I] saw it. Are you an atheist, 
colonel?” 

There thus appears to have been 
at the outset of the correspondence 
a clear-cut issue: did or did not 
Major Watling see “it”? The ref- 
erence to atheism suggests that 
“it” may have been some appari- 

♦DONGE, Dr. J.: supra, p. 774, n. 
tSTOLP, A. DeW.: “Some Textual Prob- 
lems Relating to the Correspondence be- 
tween Major Elisha Watling and Colonel 
Hiram Fraskell, Eleusis, Pennsylvania, July 
27 — September 1, 1789“ (art.) in BtUL of 
the Tuscarora Township Hist. Soc., Vol. IV, 
No. i, Spring, 1917. 



30 

tion deemed supernatural by the 
major, but we know absolutely 
nothing more of what “it” may 
have been. 

Alas, but the correspondents at 
once lost sight of the “point.” The 
legendary Watling Temper and 
the formidable Fraskell Pride 
made it certain that one would 
sooner or later question the gen- 
tility of the other as they wrangled 
by post. The fact is that both did 
so simultaneously, on August 20, 
in letters that crossed. Once this 
stone was hurled [say “these 
stones”? HS] there was in those 
days no turning back. The cir- 
cumstance that both parties were 
simultaneously offended and of- 
fending perplexed their seconds, 
and ultimately the choice of weap- 
ons had to be referred to a third 
party mutually agreeable to the 
duelists. Judge E. Z, C. Mosh. 

Woe that he chose the deadly 
Pennsylvania Rifle!* Woe that the 
two okJ soldiers knew that dread 
arm as the husbandman his sickle! 
At six o’clock on the morning of 
September 1, 1789, the major and 
the colonel expired on the sward 
behind Brashear’s Creek, each shot 
through the heart. The long divi- 
sion of our beloved borough into 
Fraskellite and Watlingist had be- 
gun. 

After this preamble, I come now 
to the modern part of my tale. It 
begins in 1954, with the purchase 
of the Haddam property by our 
respected fellow-townsman, that 


FANTASY AND ^lENCE FICTION 

adoptive son of Eleusis, Dr. Cas- 
par Mord. I much regret that Dr. 
Mord is apparently on an extended 
vacation [where can the man be? 
HS]; since he is not available [con- 
found it! HS] to grant permission, 
I must necessarily “skirt” certain 
topics, with a plea that to do other- 
wise might involve a violation of 
confidence. [Positively, there are 
times when one wishes that one 
were not a. gentleman! HS] 

I am quite aware that there was 
an element in our town which 
once chose to deprecate Dr. Mord, 
to question his degree, to inquire 
suspiciously into matters which are 
indubitably his own business and 
no one else’s, such as his source of 
income. This element of which I 
speak came perilously close to sul- 
lying the hospitable name of Eleu- 
sis by calling on Dr. Mord in a 
delegation afire with the ridiculous 
rumor that the doctor had been 
“hounded out of Peoria in 1929 for 
vivisection.” 

Dr. Mord, far from reacting 
with justified wrath, chose the way 
of the true scientist. He showed 
this delegation through his labora- 
tory to demonstrate that his activi- 
ties were innocent, and it departed 
singing his praises, so to speak. 
They were particularly enthusias- 
tic about two “phases” of his work 
which he demonstrated: some sort 
of “waking anaesthesia” gas, and a 

•Amusingly known to Aoi polloi and some 
who should know better as the “Kentucky” 
Rifle. 



THE EVENTS LEADING DOWN TO THE TRAGEDY 


31 


mechanical device for the induc- 
tion of the hypnotic state. 

I myself called on Dr. Mord as 
soon as he had settled down, in my 
capacity as President of the Eleusis 
Committee for the Preservation of 
Local Historical Buildings and 
Sites. I explained to the good doc- 
tor that in the parlor of the Had- 
dam house had been formed in 
1861 the Oquanantic Zouaves, that 
famed regiment of daredevils who 
with zeal and dash guarded the 
Boston (Massachusetts) Customs 
House through the four sanguin- 
ary years of conflict. I expressed 
the hope that the intricate fretsaw 
work, the stained glass, the elegant 
mansard roof and the soaring cen- 
tral tower would remain mute wit- 
nesses to the martial glory of Eleu- 
sis, and not fall victim to the “re- 
modeling” craze. 

Dr. Mord, with his characteris- 
tic smile (its first effect is unset- 
tling, I confess, but when one later 
learns of the kindly intentions be- 
hind it, one grows accustomed to 
his face) replied somewhat irrele- 
vantly by asking whether I had 
any dependents. He proceeded to a 
rather searching inquiry, explain- 
ing that as a man of science he 
liked to be sure of his facts. I 
advised him that I understood, dif- 
fidently mentioning that I was no 
stranger to scientific rigor, my 
own grandfather having published 
a massive Evidences for the Phlo- 
giston Theory of Heat* Somehow 
the interview concluded with Dr. 


Mord asking: “Mr. Spoynte, what 
do you consider your greatest con- 
tribution to human knowledge 
and welfare, and do you suppose 
that you will ever surpass that con- 
tribution?” 

I replied after consideration that 
no doubt my “high water mark” 
was my discovery of the 1777 Or- 
der Book of the Wyalusing Militia 
Company in the basement of the 
Spodder Memorial Library, where 
it had been lost to sight for thirty- 
eight years after being misfiled un- 
der “Indian Religions (Local).” 
To the second part of his question 
I could only answer that it was 
given to few men twice to perform 
so momentous a service to schol- 
arship. 

On this odd note we parted; it 
occurred to me as I wended my 
way home that I had not suc- 
ceeded in eliciting from the doctor 
a reply as to his intentions of pre- 
serving intact the Haddam house! 
But he “struck” me as an innately 
conservative person, and I had lit- 
tle real fear of the remodeler’s ruth- 
less hammer and saw. 

This impression was reinforced 
during the subsequent month, for 
the doctor intimated that he would 


•Generally considered the last word on the 
subject though, as I understand it, some- 
what eclipsed at present by the flashy and 
mystical “molecular theory” of the notorious 
Tory sympathizer and renegade Benjamin 
Thompson, styled “Count” Rumford. “A 
fool can always find a bigger fool to admire 
him.” [Quote in orig. French? Check source 
and exact text. HS] 



32 

be pleased to have me call on him 
Thursday evenings for a chat over 
the coffee cups. 

These chats were the customary 
conversations of two learned men 
of the world, skimming lightly 
over knowledge’s whole domain. 
Once, for example, Dr. Mord amus- 
ingly theorized that one of the 
most difficult things in the world 
for a private person to do was to 
find a completely useless human 
being. The bad men were in prison 
or hiding, he explained, and when 
one investigated the others it al- 
ways turned out that they had 
some redeeming quality or useful- 
ness to somebody. “Almost al- 
ways,” he amended with a laugh. 
At other times he would question 
me deeply about my life and activi- 
ties, now and then muttering: “I 
must be sure; I must be sure ' — 
typical of his scientist’s passion for 
precision. Yet again, he would 
speak of the glorious Age of Pe- 
ricles, saying fervently: “Spoynte, 
I would give anything, do any- 
thing, to look upon ancient Athens 
in its flower!” 

Now, I claim no genius inspired 
my rejoinder. I was merely “the 
right man in the right place.” I re- 
plied: “Dr. Mord, your wish to 
visit ancient Athens could be no 
more fervent than mine to visit 
Major Watling’s horse barn at 
milking time the evening of July 
17, 1789.” 

I must, at this point, [confound 
it! I am sure Dr. M. would give per- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

mission to elaborate if he were 
only here! HS] drop an impene- 
trable veil of secrecy over certain 
episodes, for reasons which 1 have 
already stated. 

I am, however, in a position to 
state with absolute authority that 
there was no apparition at Major 
Wailings horse barn at 7nil\ing 
time the evening of — 

[Steady on, Hardeign. Think. 
Think. Major W. turned. I looked 
about. No apparitions, spooks, gob- 
lins. Just Major W. and myself. He 
looked at me and made a curious 
sort of face. No. Nonono. Can’t be. 
Oh, my God! I was the — Fault all 
mine. Duel, feud. Traitor to dear 
Eleusis. Feel . . . HS] 

DOCUMENT TWO 

Being a note delivered by Mrs, 
Irving McGuinness, Domestic, to 
Miss Agnes DeW, Stolp, Presi 
dent, the Tuscarora Township 
Historical Society 

“The Elms” 
Wednesday 

Dear Miss Stolp, 

Pray forgive my failure to at- 
tend the last meeting of the Society 
to read my paper. I was writing the 
last words when — I can tell you 
no more. Young Dr. Scantt has 
been in constant attendance at my 
bedside, and my temperature has 
not fallen below 99.8 degrees in 
the past 48 hours. I have been, I 



THE EVENTS LEADING DOWN TO THE TRAGEDY 


33 


am, a sick and suffering man. I ab- 
jectly hope that you and everybody 
in Eleusis will bear this in mind 
if certain facts should come to your 
attention. 

I cannot close without a warn- 
ing against that rascal, “Dr.” Gas- 
par Mord. A pledge prevents me 


from entering into details, but I 
urge you, should he dare to rear 
his head in Eleusis again, to hound 
him out of town as he was 
hounded out of Peoria in 1929. 
Verbum sapientibus satis, 

Hardeign Spoynte 


'Recommended Riding 


It’s agreeable (to me at least, and 
to other desegregationists) to find 
two established lines of monthly 
science fiction books both offer- 
ing unalloyed fantasy as their (ap- 
propriately) October selections. 
Publishers have been shying away 
from book-length imaginative fic- 
tion which could not be identified, 
however remotely, with science; 
let’s hope that both these new 
novels are markedly successful (as 
they deserve to be) and thus clear 
the path for more books in the 
wondrous and unforgettable tradi- 
tion of Unknown Worlds, 

L. Sprague de Camp’s solomon’s 
STONE (Avalon, $2.75) comes, in- 
deed, directly from Un\nown 
(June, 1942) with little revision or 
expansion, although it bears only a 
1957 copyright. Switched from his 
material to his astral body by a 
shrewd demon, our hero finds the 
astral plane inhabited by the dream- 


figures which the Walter Mittys of 
our plane have created for them- 
selves — which makes for a colorful, 
unpredictable and perilous world. 
Slighter and sketchier than de 
Camp’s LEST DARKNESS FALL Or THE 
WHEELS OF IF, it’s Still a lively and 
entertaining adventure-cum-satire. 

Philip K. Dick’s the cosmic pup- 
pets (Ace, 35^) is from Satellite 
(1956) but gratifyingly in the Un- 
\nown manner. When you return 
to the small town of your birth and 
find the streets and people com- 
pletely changed and an 18-year-old 
obit of yourself in the files of the 
local paper — well, it is, to say the 
least, an eery situation, and Mr. 
Dick develops it with agreeable 
grue and chilling hints of the cos- 
mic battle between Good and Evil. 

Last-minute insertion of the 
timely article on Sputnik killed 
this department’s usual space. More 
books next month. a. b. 



In the past year or so Gordon R. Dickson has been appearing more 
frequently in these pages {with eight stories in the past fifteen issues) 
than any other writer; but his stories are so varied ( from straight space 
travel through farce-satire to fantasy adventure) that he keeps seeming 
like a different author each time — like a good repertory actor who 
seeks to create a series of memorable characters rather than to impress 
his own personality on the audience. This time Mr. Dickson is the 
delicate and sensitive observer of human-alien relationships on a 
remote planet, and of the universal meaning of the spirit of Christmas. 


The Christmas Tresent 

by GORDON R. DICKSON 


“What is Christmas?” asked Har- 
vey. 

“It’s the time when they give 
you presents,” Allan Dumay told 
him. Allan was squatted on his 
mudshoes, a grubby figure of a 
little six-year-old boy, in the wan- 
ing light over the inlet, talking to 
the Cidorian. “Tonight’s Christ- 
mas Eve. My daddy cut a thorn 
tree and my mother’s inside now, 
trimming it.” 

“Trimming?” echoed the Cidor- 
ian. He floated awash in the cool 
water of the inlet. Someone — per- 
haps it was Allan’s father — had 
named him Harvey a long time 
ago. Now nobody called him by 
any other name. 


“That’s putting things on the 
tree,” said Allan. “To make it 
beautiful. Do you know what 
beautiful is, Harvey?” 

“No,” said Harvey. “I have 
never seen beautiful.” But he was 
wrong — even as, for a different 
reason, those humans were wrong 
who called Cidor an ugly swamp- 
planet because there was nothing 
green or familiar on the low mud- 
flats that rose from its planet-wide 
fresh-water sea — only the stunted, 
dangerous thorn tree and the trail- 
ing weed. There was beauty on 
Cidor, but it was a different beauty. 
It was a black-and-silver world 
where the thorn trees stood up 
like fine ink sketches against the 


34 



THE CHRISTMAS PRESENT 


cloud-torn sky; and this was 
beautiful. The great and solemn 
fishes that moved about the un- 
charted pathways of its seas were 
beautiful with the beauty of large, 
far-traveled ships. And even Har- 
vey, though he did not know it 
himself, was most beautiful of all 
with his swelling iridescent jelly- 
fish body and the yard-long man- 
tle of silver filaments spreading 
out through it and down through 
the water. Only his voice was 
croaky and unbeautiful, for a con- 
stricted air-sac is not built for the 
manufacture of human words. 

“You can look at my tree when 
it’s ready,” said Allan. “That way 
you can tell.” 

“Thank you,” said Harvey. 

“You wait and see. There’ll be 
colored lights. And bright balls 
and stars; and presents all 
wrapped up.” 

“I would like to see it,” said 
Harvey. 

Up the slope of the dyked land 
that was the edge of the Dumay 
farm, reclaimed from the sea, the 
kitchen door of the house opened 
and a pale, warm finger of light 
reached out long over the black 
earth to touch the boy and the 
Cidorian. A woman stood silhou- 
etted against the light. 

“Time to come in, Allan,” 
called his mother’s voice. 

“I’m coming,” he called back. 

“Right away! Right now!” 

Slowly, he got to his feet. 

“If she’s got the tree ready, I’ll 


33 — 

come tell you,” he said, to Harvey. 

“I will wait,” said Harvey. 

Allan turned and went slowly 
up the slope to the house, swing- 
ing his small body in the auto- 
matic rhythm of the mudshoes. 
The open doorway waited for 
him and took him in — into the 
light and human comfort of the 
house. 

“Take your shoes off,” said his 
mother, “so you don’t track mud 
in.” 

“Is the tree all ready?” asked 
Allan, fumbling with the fasten- 
ings of his calf-high boots. 

“I want you to eat first,” said 
his mother. “Dinner’s all ready.” 
She steered him to the table. “Now, 
don't gulp. There’s plenty of 
time.” 

“Is Daddy going to be home in 
time for us to open the presents?” 

“You don’t open your presents 
until morning. Daddy’ll be back 
by then. He just had to go up- 
river to the supply house. He’ll 
start back as soon as it’s light; 
he’ll be here before you wake up.” 

“That’s right,” said Allan, sol- 
emnly, above his plate; “he 
shouldn’t go out on the water at 
night because that’s when the 
water-bulls come up under your 
boat and you can’t see them in 
the dark.” 

“Hush,” said his mother, pat- 
ting him on the shoulder. “There’s 
no water-bulls around here.” 

“There’s water-bulls everywhere. 
Harvey says so.” 



36 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“Hush now, and eat your din- 
ner. Your daddy’s not going out 
on the water at night.” 

Allan hurried with his dinner. 

“My plate’s clean!” he called at 
last. “Can I go now?” 

“All right,” she said. “Put your 
plate and silverware into the dish- 
washer.” 

He gathered up his eating 
utensils and crammed them into 
the dishwasher; then ran into the 
next room. He stopped suddenly, 
staring at the thorn tree. He could 
not move — it was as if a huge, 
cold wave had suddenly risen up 
to smash into him and wash all 
the happy warmth out of him. 
Then he was aware of the sound 
of his mother’s footsteps coming 
up behind him; and suddenly her 
arms were around him. 

“Oh, honey!” she said, holding 
him close, “you didn’t expect it to 
be like last year, did you, on the 
ship that brought us here? They 
had a real Christmas tree, sup- 
plied by the space lines, and real 
ornaments. We had to just make 
do with what we had.” 

Suddenly he was sobbing vio- 
lently. He turned around and 
clung to her. “ — not a — Christmas 
tree — ” he managed to choke out, 

“But, sweetheart, it is!” He felt 
her hand, soothing the rumpled 
hair of his head. “It isn’t how it 
looks that makes it a Christmas 
tree. It’s how we think about it, 
and what it means to us. What 
makes Christmas is the loving 


and the giving — not how the 
Christmas tree looks, or how the 
presents are wrapped. Don’t you 
know that?” 

“But — I—” He was lost in a fresh 
spate of sobs. 

“What, sweetheart?” 

“I — promised — Harvey — ” 

“Hush,” she said. “Here — ” The 
violence of his. grief was abating. 
She produced a clean white tissue 
from the pocket of her apron. 
“Blow your nose. That’s right. 
Now, what did you promise Har- 
vey?” 

“To-” He hiccupped. “To 
show him a Christmas tree.” 

“Oh,” she said, softly. She 
rocked him a little in her arms. 
“Well, you know honey,” she said, 
“Harvey’s a Cidorian; and he’s 
never seen a Christmas tree at all 
before. So this one would seem 
just as wonderful to him as that 
tree on the space ship did to you 
last Christmas.” 

He blinked and sniffed and 
looked at her doubtfully. 

“Yes, it would,” she assured him 
gently. “Honey — Cidorians aren’t 
like people. I know Harvey can 
talk and even make pretty good 
sense sometimes — but he isn’t really 
like a human person. When you 
get older, you’ll understand that 
better. His world is out there in 
the water and everything on land 
like we have it is a little hard for 
him to understand.” 

“Didn’t he ever know about 
Christmas?” 



THE CHRISTMAS PRESENT 


37 


“No, he never did.” 

“Or see a Christmas tree, or get 
presents?” 

“No, dear.” She gave him a final 
hug. “So why don’t you go out 
and get him and let him take a 
look at the tree. I’ll bet he’ll think 
it’s beautiful.” 

“Well ... all right!” Allan 
turned and ran suddenly to the 
kitchen, where he began to climb 
into his boots. 

“Don’t forget your jacket,” said 
his mother. “The breeze comes up 
after the sun goes down.” 

He struggled into his jacket, 
snapped on his mudshoes and 
ran down to the inlet. Harvey was 
there waiting for him. Allan let 
the Cidorian climb onto the arm 
of his jacket and carried the great 
light bubble of him back into the 
house. 

“See there,” he said, after he 
had taken off his boots with one 
hand and carried Harvey into the 
living room. “That’s a Christmas 
tree, Harvey.” 

Harvey did not answer imme- 
diately. He shimmered, balanced 
in the crook of Allan’s elbow, his 
long filaments spread like silver 
hair over and around the jacket 
of the boy. 

“It’s not a real Christmas tree, 
Harvey,” said Allan. “But that 
doesn’t matter. We have to make 
do with what we have because 
what makes Christmas is the lov- 
ing and the giving. Do you know 
that.^” 


“I did not know,” said Harvey. 

“Well, that’s what it is.” 

“It is beautiful,” said Harvey. 
“A Christmas tree beautiful.” 

“There, you see,” said Allan’s 
mother, who had been standing to 
one side and watching. “I told 
you Harvey would think it was 
beautiful, Allan.” 

“Well, it’d be more beautiful if 
we had some real shiny ornaments 
to put on it, instead of little bits 
of foil and beads and things. But 
we don’t care about that, Harvey.” 

“We do not care,” said Harvey. 

“I think, Allan,” said his mother, 
“you better take Harvey back 
now. He’s not built to be out of 
the water too long, and there’s 
just time to wrap your presents 
before bed.” 

“All right,” said Allan. He 
started for the kitchen, then 
stopped. “Did you want to say 
gCK^ night to Harvey, Mommy?” 

“Good night, Harvey,” she said. 

“Good night,” answered Har- 
vey, in his croaking voice. 

Allan dressed and took the 
Cidorian back to the inlet. When 
he returned, his mother already 
had the wrapping papers in all 
their colors, and the ribbons and 
boxes laid out on his bed in the 
bedroom. Also laid out was the 
pocket whetstone he was giving 
his father for Christmas and a 
little inch-and-a-half-high figure he 
had molded out of native clay, 
kiln-baked and painted to send 
home to Allan’s grandmother and 



38 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


grandfather, who were his 
mother’s parents. It cost fifty 
units to ship an ounce of weight 
back to Earth, and the little figure 
was just under an ounce — but the 
grandparents would pay the 
freight on it from their end. See- 
ing everything ready, Allan went 
over to the top drawer of his 
closet. 

“Close your eyes,” he said. His 
mother closed them, tight. 

He got out the pair of work 
gloves he was giving his mother 
and smuggled them into one of 
the boxes. 

They wrapped the presents to- 
gether. After they were finished 
and had put the presents under 
the thorn tree, with its meager 
assortment of homemade orna- 
ments, Allan lingered over the 
wrappings. After a moment, he 
went to the box that held his toys 
and got out the container of toy 
spacemen. They were molded of 
the same clay as his present to 
his grandparents. His father had 
made and fired them, his mother 
had painted them. They were all 
in good shape except the astro- 
gator, and his right hand — the 
one that held the pencil — was 
broken off. He carried the astro- 
gator over to his mother. 

“Let’s wrap this, please,” he 
said. 

“Why, who’s that for.'*” she 
asked, looking down at him. He 
rubbed the broken stump of the 
astrogator’s arm, shyly. 


“It’s a Christmas present . . . 
for Harvey.” 

She gazed at him. 

“Your astrogator?” she said. 
“How’ll you run your spaceship 
without him ? ” 

“Oh, I’ll manage,” he said. 

“But, honey,” she said. “Har- 
vey’s not like a little boy. What 
could he do with the astrogator? 
He can’t very well play with it.” 

“No,” said Allan. “But he could 
keep it. Couldn’t he?” 

She smiled, suddenly. 

“Yes,” she said. “He could keep 
it. Do you want to wrap it and 
put it under the tree for him?” 

He shook his head, seriously. 

“No,” he said. “I don’t think 
Harvey can open packages very 
well. I’ll get dressed and take it 
down to the inlet and give it to 
him now.” 

“Not tonight, Allan,” his mother 
said. “It’s too late. You should be 
in bed already. You can take it to 
him tomorrow.” 

“Then he won’t have it when 
he wakes up in the morning!” 

“All right, then,” she said. “I’ll 
take it. But you’ve got to pop 
right into bed, now.” 

“I will.” Allan turned to his 
closet and began to dig out his 
pajamas. When he was securely 
established in the warm, blanket- 
ing field of the bed, she kissed 
him and turned out everything 
but the night light. 

“Sleep tight,” she said, and 
taking the broken-armed astroga- 



THE CHRISTMAS PRESENT 

tor, went out of the bedroom, 
closing the door all but a crack 
behind her. 

She set the dishwasher and 
turned it on. Then, taking the 
astrogator again, she put on her 
own jacket and mudshoes and 
went down to the shores of the 
inlet. 

“Harvey.^’* she called. 

But Harvey was not in sight. 
She stood for a moment, looking 
out over the darkened night 
country of low-lying earth and 
water, dimly revealed under the 
cloud-obscured face of Qdor’s 
nearest moon. A loneliness crept 
into her from the alien land and 
she caught herself wishing her 
husband was home. She shivered 
a little under her jacket and 
stooped down to leave the astro- 
gator by the water’s edge. She had 
turned away and was half-way up 
the slope to the house when she 
heard Harvey’s voice calling her. 

She turned about. The Cidorian 
was at the water’s edge — halfway 
out onto the land, holding 
wrapped up in his filaments the 
small shape of the astrogator. She 
went back down to him, and he 
slipped gratefully back into the 
water. He could move on land, 
but found the labor exhausting. 

“You have lost this,” he said, 
lifting up the astrogator. 

“No, Harvey,” she answered, 
“It’s a Christmas present. From 
Allan. For you.” 

He floated where he was with- 


39 

out answering, for a long mo- 
ment. Finally : 

“I do not understand,” he said. 

“I know you don’t,” she sighed, 
and smiled a little at the same 
time. “Christmas just happens to 
be a time when we all give gifts 
to each other. It goes a long way 
back . . .” Standing there in the 
dark, she found herself trying to 
explain; and wondered, listening 
to the sound of her own voice, 
that she should feel so much com- 
fort in talking to only Harvey. 
When she was finished with the 
story of Christmas and what the 
reasons were that had moved 
Allan, she fell silent. And the 
Cidorian rocked equally silent 
before her on the dark water, not 
answering. 

“Do you understand.^” she 
asked at last. 

“No,” said Harvey. “But it is a 
beautiful.” 

“Yes,” she said, “it’s a beautiful, 
all right.” She shivered suddenly, 
coming back to this chill damp 
world from the warm country of 
her childhood. “Harvey,” she said 
suddenly. “What’s it like out on 
the river — and the sea? Is it dan- 
gerous?” 

“Dangerous?” he echoed. 

“I mean with the water-bulls 
and all. Would one really attack 
a man in a boat?” 

“One will. One will not,” said 
Harvey. 

“Now I don’t understand you, 
Harvey.” 



40 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“At night,” said Harvey, “they 
come up from deep in the water. 
They are different. One will swim 
away. One will come up on the 
land to get you. One will lie still 
and wait.” 

She shuddered. 

“Why?” she said. 

“They are hungry. They are 
angry,” said Harvey. “They are' 
water-bulls. You do not like 
them?” She shuddered. 

“I’m petrified.” She hesitated. 
“Don’t they ever bother you?” 

“No. I am . . .” Harvey 
searched for the word. “Electric.” 

“Oh.” She folded her arms 
about her, hugging the warmth 
in to her body. “It’s cold,” she 
said. “I’m going in.” 

In the water, Harvey stirred. 

“I would like to give a present,” 
he said. “I will make a present.” 

Her breath caught a little in her 
throat. 

“Thank you, Harvey,” she said, 
gently and solemnly. “We will be 
very happy to have you make us 
a present.” 

“You are welcome,” said Har- 
vey. 

Strangely warmed and cheered, 
she turned and went back up the 
slope and into the peaceful 
warmth of the house. Harvey, 
floating still on the water, watched 
her go. When at last the door had 
shut behind her, and all light was 
out, he turned and moved toward 
the entrance to the inlet. 

It appeared he floated, but ac- 


tually he was swimming very 
swiftly. His hundreds of hair-like 
filaments drove him through the 
dark water at amazing speed, but 
without a ripple. Almost, it 
seemed as if the water was no 
heavy substance to him but a mat- 
ter as light as gas through which 
he traveled on the faintest im- 
pulse of a thought. He emerged 
from the mouth of the inlet and 
turned upriver, moving with the 
same ease and swiftness past the 
little flats and islands. He traveled 
upriver until he came to a place 
between two islands where the 
water was black and deep and 
the thorn bushes threw their 
sharp shadows across it in the 
silver path of the moonlight. 

Here he halted. And there rose 
slowly before him, breaking the 
smooth surface of the water, a 
huge and frog-like head, sur- 
mounted by two stubby cartilagi- 
nous projections above the tiny 
eyes. The head was as big as an 
oil drum, but it had come up in 
perfect silence. It spoke to him in 
vibrations through the water that 
Harvey understood. 

“Is there a sickness among the 
shocking people that drives them 
out of their senses, to make you 
come here ? ” 

“I have come for beautiful 
Christmas,” said Harvey, “to 
make you into a present.” 

It was an hour past dawn the 
following morning that Chester 



THE CHRISTMAS PRESENT 

Dumay, Allan’s father, came 
down the river. The Colony’s soil 
expert was traveling with him 
and their two boats were tied to- 
gether, proceeding on a single 
motor. As they came around the 
bend between the two islands, 
they had been talking about an 
acid condition in the soil of 
Chester’s fields, where they bor- 
dered the river. But the soil ex- 
pert — his name was Pere Hama, 
a lean little dark man — checked 
himself suddenly in mid-sentence. 

“Just a minute — ” he said, gaz- 
ing off and away past Chester 
Dumay ’s shoulder. “Dx)k at that.” 

Chester looked, and saw some- 
thing large and dark floating 
half-away, caught against the snag 
of a half-drowned tree that rose 
up from the muddy bottom of the 
river some thirty feet out from 
the far shore. He turned the boat- 
wheel and drove across toward it. 

“What the devil—” 

They came up close and Chester 
cut the motor to let the boats 
drift in upon the object. The cur- 
rent took them down and the 
nearer hull bumped against a great 
black expanse of swollen hide, 
laced with fragile silver threads 
and gray-scarred all over by what 
would appear to have been a fiery 
whip. It rolled idly in the water. 

“A water-bull!” said Hama. 

“Is that what it is?” queried 
Chester, fascinated. “I never saw 
one.” 

“I did — at Third Landing. This 


41 

one’s a monster. And dead!'' 
There was a note of puzzlement 
in the soil expert’s voice. 

Chester poked gingerly at the 
great carcass and it turned a little. 
Something like a gray bubble rose 
to show itself for a second dimly 
through several feet of murky 
water, then rolled under out of 
sight again. 

“A Cidorian,” said Chester. He 
whistled. “All crushed. But who’d 
have thought one of them could 
take on one of these!” He stared 
at the water-bull body. 

Hama shuddered a little, in 
spite of the fact that the sun was 
bright. 

“And win — that’s the thing,” 
the soil expert said. “Nobody ever 
suspected — ” He broke off sud- 
denly. “What’s the matter with 
you?” 

“Oh, we’ve got one in our inlet 
that my son plays with a lot — call 
him Harvey,” said Chester. “I was 
just wondering . . .” 

“I wouldn’t let my kid near 
something that could kill a water- 
bull,” said Hama. 

“Oh, Harvey’s all right,” said 
Chester. “Still . . .” Frowning, he 
picked up the boathook and 
shoved off from the carcass, turn- 
ing about to start up the motor 
again. The hum of its vibration 
picked up in their ears as they 
headed downriver once more. 
“All the same, I think there’s no 
point in mentioning this to the 
wife and boy — no point in spoil- 



42 

ing their Christmas. And later on, 
when I get a chance to get rid of 
Harvey quietly . . 

“Sure,” said Hama. “I won’t say 
a word. No point in it.” 

They purred away down the 
river. 

Behind them, the water-bull 
carcass, disturbed, slid free of the 
waterlogged tree and began to 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

drift downriver. The current 
swung it and rolled, slowly, over 
and over until the crushed cen- 
tral body of the dead Cidorian 
rose into the clean air. And the 
yellow rays of the clear sunlight 
gleamed from the glazed pottery 
countenance of a small toy astro- 
gator, all wrapped about with 
silver threads, and gilded it. 


through Time and Space With Ferdinand Feghoot 

In 2844, Ferdinand Feghoot invented and marketed Dr. Feghoot’s 
Golden Medical Discovery, which raised all vertebrates to the intel- 
ligence level of the average TV viewer. This caused an unemployment 
problem of major proportions. Eventually, though, the new citizens 
went to work in factories or offices, hired out as domestics, or were 
blanketed into the civil service. Only the ducks could find no jobs 
at all. 

They appealed to Ferdinand Feghoot himself, who solved the 
problem at once. It was the custom for people to send themselves 
greetings on important occasions. After that, when nightingales, 
thrushes, and other Western Union employees went out to sing 
greetings like these, a duck went along with the bill. 

It was only fitting that Ferdinand Feghoot should get the first 
of them all on his two hundred and twelfth birthday. The lark 
messenger sang, ‘‘Many happy returns of the day, dear Ferdinand 
Feghoot,** several times; and then the duck extended his beak with 
the bill. 

“Ah!** Ferdinand Feghoot said with a smile. “A duck-billed 
platitude!’* 


GRENDEL BRIARTON 



When Ron Goulart was a Bright Young Man in journalism at the 
University of California and later in advertising in San Francisco, 
professors and account executives alike were unanimous in describing 
him as a tvild talent — so wild that he might well go forth to dis- 
cover new lands of creativity or equally well wind up, like some 
outcast manufacturer, inscribed in the book of the damned. Now a 
full-time writer, Goulart appears certain to fulfill these prophecies 
with his Fortean researches, which rival those of Eric Frank Russell, 
Tiffany Thayer or even JR. DeWitt Miller. 


a/f Lo! 

by RON GOULART 


I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR ChARLES 
Fort to become topical again. See, 
I have quite a collection of clip- 
pings about odd happenings that 
Vve been thinking of getting up 
into a boo\. 

It's sort of singular how I came 
across most of these items. Some 
little boy came to the door saying 
he was wording his way through 
Miskatonic and would I li\€ to 
subscribe to a newspaper. From 
the moment 1 agreed, somebody has 
left a little bundle of clippings on 
my porch each morning. If I were 
trying to make this a real research 
piece I suppose some morning I 
should get up early enough to get 
a look at the delivery boy. 

Anyway, as a feeler, a trial bal- 


loon, this little essay is intended to 
share some of my oddities with 
you. Then maybe enough acclaim 
will work up to warrant a whole 
book- I have an awful lot of these 
clippings. 

In Budapest in 1874 a stableboy 
named Oscar Dunkel walked un- 
der a horse and was uever seen 
again. Yet today the New York 
phone directory lists fourteen peo- 
ple named Oscar Dunkel. Telepor- 
tation? Or multiplication? 

Or does Oscar Dunkel have 
fourteen telephones? Who does he 
talk to? He is 143 years old. 

In Scarsdale, New York, a neck- 
tie salesman explodes in the four- 


43 



44 

teenth row of a motion picture 
theater. A small California town 
is shocked when a prominent den- 
tist floats away during a wind- 
storm. 

And four years later three small 
boys in Vermont turn into one tall 
man during a Kiwanis picnic. 

Your scholar will not give an 
answer, nor an explanation. Vague 
shakings of the head, mumblings 
about mass hallucination. 

Why then did all the people I 
have just noted have overdue cop- 
ies of Helen's Babies in their pos- 
session when these so-called hallu- 
cinations affected them? 

I add merely that in 1947 Warner 
Binns, th^ tall man, vanished 
shortly after being walked on by a 
horse in Little Rock. 

And why at this very moment is 
it raining frogs outside my kitchen 
window ? 

In 1912 Earl Moonfry, who took 
subscriptions for The Century 
Magazine and was learning soft 
shoe dancing from one of Chica- 
go’s largest mail order houses, de- 
cided to go to Mexico and fight 
Pancho Villa. Earl Moonfry disap- 
peared and to this day has not 
been found. 

And so the happenings fall 
in line and two by two they go 
marching through. Earl Moonfry, 
who had to have soft shoes espe- 
cially made for his own purposes, 
vanishes. In 1925 in Detroit Earl 
Lombard, an unemployed ven- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

triloquist, walked around a horse 
and was never seen again. Strange. 
And what if I were to tell you that 
the horse was named Earl, too? 
That in 1926 when a delegation of 
4-H Club members visited him he 
vanished ? 

An explanation? I say somebody 
was collecting Earls. 

Still, in 1936 Georgia Moonfry, 
who operated her own hemstitch- 
ing business, was never seen after 
October 23. 

Is somebody collecting Moon- 
fry s? 

In early May of 1932, near St. 
Paul, the St. Paul Post-Clarion re- 
ports, a man named Oscar Dunkel 
fell out of a clear, unclouded sky 
and landed on a horse. This Dun- 
kel spoke nothing but Norwegian. 
Do passenger ships with strange 
cargoes traverse unseen beyond 
our sky ? Did someone shout 
“Man overboard!” that day in 1932 
on the deck of a phantom craft? 

And why, when Norman Con- 
over, the owner of the horse, 
walked behind it to check for dam- 
ages, did he disappear with a 
popping sort of sound ? 

Laugh at teleportation, you 
scientists. I have my clippings. 

Poltergeists, as we all know, do 
not exist. A clipping from the Au- 
gust 14, 1897, issue of the San 
Rafael Register-Star tells of a 
twelve-year-old girl who had grad- 
uated a year ahead of her class be- 



A NEW Lo! 


45 


cause four schoolhouses had burnt 
to the ground. 

Two boys in Bristol, R. are ar- 
rested because all the furniture in 
their paternal grandmother’s sum- 
mer home vanished during a thun- 
derstorm. 

The furniture, except for a 
wind-up Victrola, appeared six 
weeks later at the graduation exer- 
cises of the Bristol Speed Short- 
Hand School. It was sold to a junk 
man, who, when he got back on 
his wagon behind his horse, caught 
on fire. When they finally put him 
out three others had caught fire. 

A young man named Ambrose 


Rheenes rented a canoe at the head 
waters of the Mississippi in March 
of 1934. Two months later in 
Jackson, Tennessee, he caught fire 
while tap dancing at a social gath- 
ering. When his canoe was located 
it contained three small boys who 
claimed to be on their way to a 
Kiwanis picnic in Vermont. 

I think there is something mess- 
ing things up someplace. 

Somewhere in New York, over 
twenty years ago, someone named 
Benchley wrote a piece very much 
like this one. In academic groves 
they scoff at teleportation. How 
else can you explain this? 


Coming Next Month 

Our next issue, on the stands around the end of the year, will feature 
something different in the way of husband-wife collaborations: a special 
cover by Emsh to illustrate Carol Emshwillcr’s Baby, a moving story of 
robotic competence vs, the driving hungers of youth. Also featured will 
be Chad Oliver’s Pilgrimage, which gleefully establishes that even 
time travel happens on a grander scale in Texas. Rog Phillips will 
introduce an attractive new kind of alien life; and there’ll be stories — 
all new; no reprints this time — by such F&SF favorites as Poul Ander- 
son, Avram Davidson and Zenna Henderson. 




As Alice learned at the Banquet of the Thije Queens, it isn't etiquette 
to cut any one you've been introduced to. It therefore behooves one 
to be verbally articulate if one happens also to be succulently edible 
— a lesson which we might well take to heart, since our own flesh 
has been highly praised by those forUmate enough to have sampled it. 


Little L’in Qod 

by JAY WILLIAMS 


Yes, that shiny tin on the shelf 
is the only souvenir I have left of 
what might have been a great in- 
dustry. It ended the night I beat 
Gerard at roop. I’m not sorry, 
though; not exactly. 

We were partners, uneven part- 
ners: Gerard had put up two-thirds 
of the money and I had put up the 
other third. Besides, I could speak 
a number of Venusian dialects, 
and I had been a collecting zoolo- 
gist. 

Gerard knew the canning end. 

I don’t know whether you re- 
member or not, but some years ago 
there was a fad for what was 
called bush-squirrel. It didn’t last 
long, but w^hile it did everyone ate 
bush-squirrel. It was — what do the 
kids say nowadays? — oofiest; it 
was a wonderful delicacy, melting 
and tender, an indescribable flavor, 
better than partridge, better than 
Strasbourg goose-liver, satisfying 
but not filling. Every gourmet on 


two planets wanted it, and a lot of 
people who weren’t gourmets. Well, 
that was us, that w'as our industry. 

You couldn’t freeze the beasts. 
Something about the fat; it became 
rancid when it w'as thawed. The 
only way to preserve them was by 
canning them immediately. The 
new Doe-Mueller process made 
that fairly easy, of course, and the 
source of power and heat for cook- 
ing, sterilization, and sealing the 
tins was a ten-by-six Farnsby unit, 
so we decided that our best bet 
would be to ^t up the works right 
in the bush; collect, can, store, and 
then ship once a month. 

The new macalloy Number Ten 
tins weighed almost nothing, and 
all in all it worked out cheaper 
than if we had had to rent space in 
Center City, or maintain freezers. 

Then, this one evening, after 
about six months of fairly profitable 
operation, I won Gerard’s jacket 
at barter-roop. In case you don’t 



LITTLE TIN GOD 


47 


know it, it’s just the regular game 
of roop, only instead of playing 
for counters you play for belong- 
ings. 

I didn’t much like playing with 
Gerard, he was an offensive winner 
and a poor loser, but there wasn’t 
much else he wanted to do. Three 
or four evenings a week he’d pes- 
ter me: “Come on, how about a 
couple of hands of roop?” And 
when Gerard pestered you it was 
like being nudged by an elephant. 

He was a big, tall, red-faced 
man, red-haired, freckled, with a 
wide smile that had something 
professional about it, one of those 
genial men who are always slap- 
ping you on the back, always say- 
ing things like, “I’m thankful for 
small mercies — and you’re small 
enough,” or, “Could be worse, but 
not much worse.” 

He had started life as a gospel 
shouter, I was told, and after a par- 
ticularly successful season had 
gone into commercial three-vee. 
Then he went into the preserved- 
fruit business, and from that got 
into dehydrated foods and cereals, 
and there had been a scrap with 
the government over adulterated 
goods, and after a while he had 
taken his stake and gone to Venus. 

“There, are always specialities in 
a new place that somebody wants, 
if you can just make them see that 
they want them,” he said. “People 
overlook the obvious. It’s like cen- 
turies ago when the West was 
opened; everybody thought of 


gold, but the real wealth was right 
there in the sage brush — it became 
cattle-grazing land. Today, every- 
body thinks of Venus as a rare- 
earth mine, but there are plenty of 
other things that can be gathered 
up with a lot less effort.” 

He was right, too, as a lot of 
crooks are right, or he would have 
been, I guess, if it had worked out. 

Anyway, night after night we’d 
sit around and drink gin and play 
roop, and listen to the singing of 
the hairy lizards, and the thousand 
different noises of the night. Usu- 
ally, he won. But on this particular 
night I hit a streak of luck. I took 
the third pot, which had pushed 
up into a big one, and I got six 
handkerchiefs, a pair of socks, a 
bandolier of Jag-gum, and a pocket 
water-tester. 

We started the next pot, and the 
bidding went up and up, and I felt 
lucky. I drew two hearts to a su- 
preme of diamonds, and I bid my 
silk shirt which I knew Gerard 
coveted. It was real synthetic silk, 
not this imitation stuff that wears 
out in no time. He was sweating, 
and he kept eying me as if he 
could see through my cards, and 
finally he put up his Troutman 
jacket. 

I don’t know if he had really 
gone to Troutman College but he 
sure liked that jacket. It was what 
they call milk-suede, either because 
it was made from a casein deriva- 
tive, or because it was as soft as 
milk: it was buttercup yellow, 



48 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


with the little red T over the 
pocket, and it was warm and light 
and comfortable. 

He said, “What’ve you got that’ll 
match that?” I said I didn’t know. 
He said, “Will you put up Betsy’s 
picture?” 

I didn’t know whether he was 
needling me or was serious. He 
said, “I mean it,” and I could see 
then that he wasn’t kidding. That 
was the first I knew that he 
wanted her too. I got mad. I said, 
“That’s a hell of a thing to ask,” 
and he said, “Afraid you’ll lose it?” 

“No,” I said. “I’ll put it up.” 

“That’s fine,” he said, “just fine* 
It’ll be practice for you.” 

I said, “What do you mean?” 
and he said, “For when I take her 
away from you.” 

He put down his hand. He had 
three hearts to a run of clubs. I put 
down my two hearts and he 
reached out for the pot, and then 
I slapped down my supreme of 
diamonds. 

He tried to cover up with a 
laugh, but it was hollow. He 
ripped off the jacket and threw it 
on the table, among the cards. He 
said, “I’ll get it tomorrow night.” 

“There isn’t going to be any to- 
morrow night,” I said. 

“Oh?” 

“That’s right. I’m sick and tired 
of this game.” 

“One of those hoggish winners, 
eh?” 

“If that’s what you want to call 
it.” 


“We’ll see.” 

“All right,” I said. I got up and 
put on the jacket. 

“It’s too big for you,” Gerard 
said mockingly. 

I went outside and slammed the 
door. 

I was boiling with suppressed 
anger. Winning from Gerard was 
no pleasure, if you know what I 
mean, he made it look as though 
he had let you win and knew very 
well that he’d get his own back. 
He wouldn’t let me get away with 
it, I knew that. No matter what I 
said, we’d play again, maybe next 
week or the week after, and sooner 
or later he’d win. 

It wasn’t only that. He was over- 
bearing and cruel, and I’d had 
enough of him. I think he really 
got a certain kick out of some- 
thing like butchering the squirrels 
for canning. And he had a way of 
getting whatever he wanted, so 
that I knew if he put his mind to 
it, and wasn’t just tormenting me 
because he was bored, he would 
really take Betsy away from me. 

I took a deep breath of the heavy, 
scented air. TTien I became aware 
of the fact that the singing of the 
lizards had stopped. The night, in 
fact, was silent. That was odd. 
But it wasn’t as odd as what fol- 
lowed. 

A small, chirping voice said in 
the Paa-raka dialect, “The light, 
the light! Great is the light.” 

My skin froze. 



LITTLE TIN COD 


49 


There was a chorus of cheep- 
ings and chitterings, like laughter, 
or like a roomful of mice. The 
same voice said, “We greet you.” 

My teeth began chattering. There 
was something absolutely terrify- 
ing in that tiny voice coming out 
of the silent darkness. I fumbled 
at my belt for my lamp, and with 
a sweating hand I undipped it and 
flashed it on. 

At first, I saw nothing in the 
dazzle. Then I became aware of 
innumerable round, glittering yel- 
low balls that seemed to festoon 
the trees and creepers like fairy 
lanterns. As I became accustomed 
to the light, I saw that they were 
the eyes and faces of bush-squir- 
rels. 

You know, they aren’t really 
squirrels. They’re about that size 
and have bushy short tails, but 
there the resemblance ends. No- 
body who ever saw one would 
want to eat it; of course, by the 
time we got through with them, 
they were just tinned meat. They 
had large eyes like lemurs, and a 
kind of folded, leafy structure be- 
low that was both nose and mouth. 
They had rather naked skins, vary- 
ing in color so that it was difficult 
to describe the species: some were 
creamy white, some blue, some 
red-and-blue, some spotted, but 
otherwise they looked pretty much 
alike. 

They had leathery wings and 
spent most of their time in the 
trees; nevertheless they were easy 


enough to catch. The day blinded 
them, I thought, so that they flew 
right into our nets. They had dis- 
proportionately long teeth and 
could have given nasty bites, but 
they always seemed very docile 
and gentle when we took them. 

I realized slowly that it was one 
of them that was talking to me. 
For a moment I thought I had 
gone mad. 

The voice, which I saw came 
from one of the white ones, said 
slowly, “What is wrong? Are you 
ill?” 

I found myself saying, in a kind 
of idiot baby-talk, “I am all right. I 
am surprised. That’s all.” 

“Surprised? Why?” said the 
squirrel. 

“Well,” I said, giggling, “it’s 
strange to hear animals talking.” 

“Animals? I don’t understand,” 
said the squirrel. “We arc the 
Sjetjik.” 

“Good for you,” I said. I think 
then I must have blacked out for a 
minute. When I came to, I was sit- 
ting on the ground and all about 
me in the light of the lamp were 
squirrels — or Sjetjiks — hundreds 
and hundreds of them, and more 
eyes shining beyond. 

The leader — or at any rate, the 
white one — must have been talk- 
ing while I was out. “. . . Far and 
far away,” he was saying, “to learn 
your speech so that we could speak 
to you. And now I say. Welcome, 
and. Good air to you!* 

The Paa-raka dialect was not 



50 

meant for complicated ideas. By 
“good air” I suppose he meant 
something like “good night” or 
“happy flying.” I shook my head. 

“Good air to you!* I said. Then 
I took hold of myself. I saw that it 
was simply a matter of making 
an adjustment, like knowing that a 
specimen is a mammal and then 
discovering that it is oviparous as 
well. The thing was that because 
they looked like small animals we 
had always taken it for granted 
they were nothing but small ani- 
mals. On the other hand, simply 
because they could speak, or one of 
them could speak, it didn’t mean 
they were rational creatures, any 
more than because a gorilla can 
use simple tools it means he is a 
man. 

The white one flipped his wings 
and flew down to land beside me. 
“Now that I can speak your 
speech,” he said, “we can perform 
the rites.” 

This did not seem to make 
much sense. I said slowly, trying to 
sort out my ideas, “It is not my 
speech, although I can speak it.” 

“Ah,” he said, “just as I can 
speak it, although the Sjetjik speak 
to each other without these words. 
But we could never make you un- 
derstand us. That is why I had to 
go to listen to the Paa-raka.” 

I thought suddenly that it was 
quite a feat for this creature to 
learn a new language in the six 
months we had been there. 

“Tell me who you are,” I said. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Although his twittering voice 
held no human emotion, there was 
a kind of puzzlement in his tone 
as he answered, “Who we are? We 
are the Sjetjik. Or in this speech, 
one would say the Living Ones.” 

There was no word for “people” 
or “men” in the Paa-raka tongue. 

“And who am I?” I said. 

“You are God,” he replied 
calmly. 

I could think of nothing to say 
but, “Oh.” Then, when I had re- 
covered a bit, I said, “How do you 
know lam?” 

He replied promptly. “Because 
you wear gold.” And with one of 
his front limbs, which looked like 
nothing so much as a bunch of 
fish-hooks, he carefully touched 
Gerard’s jacket that I was wearing. 

I thought it over. “Do you 
mean,” I asked, “that you can tell 
by color?” 

“How else?” He turned his head 
and began chirping to the others. 
Three or four of them came for- 
ward well into the light. He mo- 
tioned to them. “All Living Ones 
are known by their colors,” he said. 
“The red is the gatherer of songs, 
the blue is the fruit-picker, the red- 
and-blue is the shelter-builder. I,” 
he added, with what might have 
been pride, “am the teller of all that 
happens.” 

A historian, I thought to myself; 
or a newspaperman? I felt posi- 
tively light-headed. “And gold,” he 
went on, “is the sacred color, the 
color of God. So we knew you 



LITTLE TIN GOD 


51 


at once. Did you not know this?” 

“No,” I said foolishly. “Among 
us it is not so.” 

There was a pause. Then I 
thought of something. “You mean 
Gerard,” I said. “It is his jacket.” 

“Jacket?” the white one said. 
“Gerard?” 

“The Other one of us.” 

“Ah, the white one.” 

It occurred to me, then, that he 
could not tell us apart, for it was I 
who usually wore a white bush- 
coat. And certainly, how should 
he? For, apart from his color, I 
could not see any essential differ- 
ence between him and all the hun- 
dreds of others of his kind. 

“He is the one who speaks for 
God no doubt,” the white one 
said complacently. “Now, oh Light, 
oh great Golden Sky, tell us if we 
may perform the rites of kingship 
with you as we always have 
among ourselves?” 

I went back into the central hut, 
where Gerard was laying out a 
game of solitaire and still drinking 
gin, which had no appreciable ef- 
fect on him. I leaned back against 
the door; everything looked so 
normal and familiar that for a mo- 
ment I wondered if I had imag- 
ined the whole thing. 

“Well, what’s the matter with 
you?” Gerard said. “Want to give 
me a chance to get even, after all?” 

“Listen, Gerard,” I said, “this is 
serious. I have just been talking to 
a bush-squirrel.” 


He leaned back in his chair as I 
had known he would, and put his 
chin on his freckled hands. Before 
he could say anything, I went on 
quickly, “It’s real. Listen to me, for 
heaven’s sake. I’m not crazy, and 
I’m not drunk, and I’m not kid- 
ding. T hey can 

He looked at me for a long time. 
Then he said, “All right. They can 
talk.” 

“They can talk. One of them, a 
kind of expert, went off to the 
nearest Paa-raka settlement and 
learnt the language so they could 
talk to us.” 

“That’s more than I could ever 
do, with those triple consonants,” 
Gerard said jocularly. Then he 
looked at me again. “You’re really 
serious about this, aren’t you?” 

“They think we’re some kind of 
god,” I blurted out. 

“You mean they can really talk? 
Not just parrot words?” 

“TTiat’s it. They’re rational, in- 
telligent creatures.” 

He chewed his lip for a mo- 
ment. “If they’re so intelligent, 
how come they let us catch them 
for the pot?” 

“That’s just it. They think we’re 
gods and that we are sending 
them to a better land. They see the 
light behind the clouds, during 
the day, and they have a belief that 
up there is a bright land where it 
is always day. That’s why it’s been 
so easy to catch them; that’s why 
none of us has ever been bitten by 
them.” 



52 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“I see.” He thought about it for . 
a while. Then he said, “Well, what 
about it?” 

“What about — ? Why, they’re 
people, Gerard. Don’t you see?” I 
almost shouted. 

“Calm down,” he said. “Don’t 
get so worked up. As far as I can 
see, it just makes our job that 
much easier. Doesn’t it? So they 
talk. Could we make a better profit 
by exhibiting them to a roomful of 
scientists somewhere? Or do you 
think there’s still a future in hit- 
ting the carnival circuit with talk- 
ing animals? We’re better off with 
this business. Our first six months 
have paid off our initial investment 
and given us a profit already. The 
demand is growing; we’re going 
to start booming soon. Bush-squir- 
rel for Christmas instead of turkey 
or goose. Eh? And if they want to 
jump into our Doe-Muellers and 
save us the trouble of netting them, 
why’s that so bad?” 

I stared at him. “Gerard,” I said, 
trying to keep my voice level, 
“these are reasoning creatures.” 

“Have they got souls?” 

“They^ believe in God.” 

“In me, you mean,” he cried. 
“Don’t make me laugh, Oren. It 
says right in the Bible, God created 
man in his own image. He didn’t 
create him in the image of a bush- 
squirrel. Use your head. What 
makes them human? Do they look 
human? Do they get married, or 
go to church? Do they crack jokes, 
or drink gin?” 


“But they’re intelligent,” I said. 

He pushed away the table and 
got up. He was grinning, but it 
was an uncheerful thing to see. 
“You’re a sentimentalist, Oren,” he 
said. “A bloody sentimentalist. 
How do you know they’re intel- 
ligent?” 

“Listen,” I said desperately. 
“There are millions of people on 
Earth and on Venus, too, who 
don’t get married the way we do, 
or go to church, or drink gin, or 
even look like us or tell jokes like 
ours. Lord knows what kind of 
jokes the Sjetjik tell, or whether 
they ever laugh. But they are just 
as human inside themselves as we 
are. 

“They have enough brains to 
learn a new language quickly. 
They have enough sense of poetry 
to connect the color yellow with 
the sunlight beyond the clouds of 
Venus. They have enough intelli- 
gence to make myths in which 
their god-king is golden like the 
light — that’s why they think we’re 
gods, because of this yellow jacket 
of yours. And they’re waiting out- 
side now, no different from any 
other worshipers,, to worship us.” 

“They are, eh?” His red face be- 
came very hard. “And what do 
you want to do?” 

“We’ve got to tell them,” I said 
earnestly, “that we’re just men. 
We’ve got to pack up and go, and 
leave them alone. Could you ever 
... eat one of them again, put one 
through the Doe-Muellers, know- 



LITTLE TIN GOD 


53 


ing that it was a rational being?” 

“Sure,” he said. He had come 
closer to me, and all at once his 
pistol was in his hand, the muzzle 
only a couple of inches from my 
stomach. He looked at me coldly 
and impersonally, and I realized 
that this rrian would have put me 
through the choppers if he could 
have made a buck out of it — yes, 
and eaten me, too. 

“You’re a sentimental fool, 
Oren,” he said. “That’s why you 
won’t get far. You don’t deserve a 
girl like Betsy. You don’t deserve 
even your one-third of the profits. 
But I’m an easy-going guy. I’m not 
going to kill you. I’ll tell you what 
I am going to do, though. Give me 
that jacket,” 

I took it off. 

“Now turn round.” When I 
turned, he slipped the jacket on 
and held the gun against my back. 

“All right,” he said. “Let’s go 
outside.” 

“What for?” I asked. 

“I can understand that Paa-raka 
talk, but I can’t speak it. You’ll go 
out with me and tell them what 


the deity says.” He chuckled. “He 
says he is very pleased with them, 
and they are to get on with their 
worship, and tomorrow — Are 
there lots of them, by the way?” 

“There are thousands,” I said 
sullenly. 

“Good. Tomorrow, the first five 
hundred can report to my altar. 
The Doe-Muellers. That’s about 
capacity, I should say. Get going.” 

So we went outside. 

By now, the Sjetjik are accepted 
as one of the aboriginal tribes of 
Venus, less human-looking of 
course, than the Paa-raka, but not 
as curious by any means as the re- 
cently discovered Hlouma in the 
northern islands. They do learn 
fast — just as quickly as they learnt 
to operate our Doe-Muellers — but 
they keep their ancient rites, in- 
cluding that of tearing their god- 
king to pieces every half-year and 
sending him to his Happy Land of 
Light above the clouds. 

And that’s why I keep the tin. 
I’m not sure it’s Gerard but, just as 
he said. I’m a sentimentalist. 


Help Fight TB 



Buy Christmas Seals 




December is the simmering season in collegiate football. There are a 
handful of late regular games and eofly bowl games to be played; but 
the fan's major attention is focused on the past, as the experts who 
have been forcibly revising theif guesses every week now reach their 
final conclusions as to the rank of the nation's best teams, and on the 
future — January 1, the reddest-letter day in the football filbert's 
calendar, when the major bowl games will cause the experts to re-revise 
their final revised ratings. While you rest from your efforts to find 
some sucker who'll back the PCC against the Big Ten in the Rose 
Bowl, Les Cole and Mel Sturgis bring you a sequel to Conversion 
Factor (F&SF, November, 1957), in which California quarterback 
Cameron brings off, as the title indicates, a football feat unmatched 
in the annals of two planets. 


The 14j000-^Mile Field Qoal 

^ COLIN STURGIS 


Cameron certainly hadn’t real- 
ized that a term paper for Physics 
199 would result in an unprece- 
dented delay in the classic Heidel- 
berg-California football game. Nor 
did he have the slightest inkling 
that his last-ditch attempt at a 
game-winning 24-yard field goal 
would not only result in hurried 
and red-faced changes in the rule 
books of two planets, but also 
modify the time-honored bromide 
of “what goes up must come 
down.” 

That is, he hadn’t realized any of 
these events until now. However, 


he had had 3 days, 23 hours, and 
40 minutes for the realization to 
reach an evaluation level. Cameron 
had painfully booted the ball at 
precisely 4:01 p.m. Saturday, No- 
vember 29. It was now 3:21 p.m. 
Wednesday, December 3. Even a 
diehard fanatic will stipulate this 
is an abnormal duration for the 
completion of one play. 

At the present, Cameron was 
ready to stipulate anything. As he 
sat with his team mates in the 
locker room, under the capacity- 
crowded, 115,000-seat Pappy Wal- 
dorf Memorial Stadium, he wasn’t 


54 



THE 24,000-mile field coal 

overly enthused that ENIAC — 
after due consideration of certain 
pertinent data — had promised the 
football would return exactly 
twelve minutes hence. 

Cameron was concerned with a 
more personal problem. If his four- 
day-old field goal was good: he 
would lose his girl friend. If the 
kick was bad: he would lose his 
girl friend. Worse, she had trav- 
eled all the way from Mars, and 
consequently would be a direct 
witness to his dilemma. And all be- 
cause of a term paper in physics, in 
which he hadn’t expected to earn a 
passing grade in the first place. 

At first glance, De Morgan’s 
Law of the Excluded Middle 
would seem to insist that a physics 
term paper and an attempted field 
goal are mutually exclusive events. 
However, De Morgan had failed 
to reckon with “Brain” Modjew- 
ski, the Golden Bear right guard 
and Cameron’s roommate. Mod- 
jewski was attending Cal on a 
math scholarship; and this, being 
strange, made him not as socially 
acceptable as those members of the 
team who were butting heads for a 
physical ed degree. 

However, Cameron had a soft 
spot for the guard, w^ho had dis- 
covered a method of defeating 
Hanford University of Mars in the 
Solar Bowl the previous year; the 
first time an Earth team had 
turned the trick in fifteen attempts. 
Because of this victory, Cameron 
had been able to woo Peggy Jen- 


55 

kins, with whom he had subse- 
quently enjoyed a 48-million-mile 
courtship. It was generally con- 
ceded by all concerned — except 
Peggy’s father — that they would be 
married as soon as Cameron grad- 
uated. The overdue term paper 
in Physics 199, however, seemed 
grimly determined to keep him 
from reaching this happy status. 

This threatened interference to 
his love life made Cameron rest- 
less; therefore, he didn’t sleep. 
Brain — who was fond of lying in 
bed and calculating the fluctuations 
in the world birth rate by integrat- 
ing over several random samples — 
seldom slept. Thus, the stage was 
set for a world-record-breaking at- 
tempt at a field goal some five days 
later. 

At the time, however, Cameron 
wasn’t thinking about football, ex- 
cept in an abstract manner. He had 
had to take Physics 199 because of 
the stringent Cal scholastic stand- 
ards. For Cameron, the course was 
a grinder — although he had 
picked a relatively easy term pro- 
ject. Brain sensed the quarter- 
back’s restlessness. 

“Aw, Cameron, what’s the mat- 
ter?” Modjewski inquired from 
the darkness, 

“It’s this damn term paper for 
Professor Bounce,” Cameron said 
irritably. “I don’t think he will 
accept my lab project.” 

“That’s a stinker of a course, all 
right,” agreed Brain, who had 
taken Physics 199 his freshman 



56 

year. “But maybe I can help you/’ 

“I don’t know,” Cameron pon- 
dered. “I’ve built an inertial guid- 
ance system the size of a cigarette, 
but now I’m worried that minia- 
turization of components alone is 
too weak a project to earn a pass- 
ing grade. Bounce likes original 
concepts.” 

Modjewski sat up in bed and 
switched on the desk light. “What’s 
an inertial guidance?” 

“That’s just it,” Carneron ad- 
mitted sheepishly. “No one has 
even heard of it for 90 years. It was 
developed back in the ’50’s as a 
guidance device for missiles. With 
the inertialess spaceship drive, it 
wasn’t needed in navigation any 
more.” 

“Gee, Cameron,” Mod j ewski 
said eagerly. “How does it work?” 

Cameron produced a tiny cylin- 
drical object from the desk and 
handed it to Brain. “A century 
ago,” Cameron explained, “a sys- 
tem like this was used to guide a 
missile from one point on the 
Earth’s surface to any other point 
by dead reckoning — without any 
reference whatsoever to anything 
outside the missile itself. It isn’t too 
complicated. The heart of the de- 
vice is an extremely sensitive and 
stable accelerometer. Course devia- 
tion resulted in acceleration; a 
computer feedback corrected the 
controls. I requisitioned all the 
micro-components from the store- 
room: accelerometers with double 
integrators, gyro-stabilized plat- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

form, and the ion clock. The only 
thing I couldn’t get was a com- 
puter; the smallest one we have is 
still as big as a cigarette package. 
Of course,” he reflected, “that 
doesn’t make any difference. 
Doesn’t make any difference how 
far the computer is separated from 
the accelerometer; radio transmis- 
sion is instantaneous, and I’m go- 
ing to demonstrate it only in the 
lab.” 

Modjewski frowned. “What’s 
the ion clock for ? ” 

“To correct for the Earth’s ro- 
tation.” 

Brain was sympathetic. “Gee, 
Cameron. I know old Bounce 
don’t go for historical curiosities, 
but you sure did a pretty job on 
it. I haven’t any ideas right now, 
but you don’t have to turn this in 
for a couple of weeks. Lemme at 
it; maybe I’ll think of something.” 

Cameron surrendered the . cy- 
linder and found the psychologi- 
cal shifting of the burden ex- 
tremely conducive to sleep. He 
dropped off promptly and began 
to dream of a cute redhead with 
chinaberry eyes and a porcelain 
smile. However, a stern-faced man, 
easily recognizable as Peggy’s 
father, kept interfering by show- 
ering Peggy with oversized thou- 
sand-dollar bills, and waving a 
college flag which alternately read 
Hanford University and Heidel- 
berg U. Had Cameron been 
awake, he could have interpreted 
the dream: “Spec” Jenkins had bet 



THE 24,000-mile field coal 

heavily on Heidelberg defeating 
California in next Saturday’s 
grand finale for both teams. 

Keith Jenkins had earned the 
nickname “Spec” because, it was 
rumored, he’d made his millions 
speculating in Martian real estate. 
This wasn’t quite true. Jenkins 
didn’t know anything about Mar- 
tian real estate— he had speculated 
in underground water reservoirs; 
speculated openly in public ear- 
shot. But it w’as true that he had 
uncounted millions, was one of 
the Martian nouveau riche, and 
was a snob. 

All Martians were snobs. But 
the absolute worst of the lot were 
Hanford students and alumni. 
Jenkins was on the Hanford 
board of trustees, and its largest 
endower, by far. Peggy’s father 
had not forgiven Cameron as the 
man who made the Golden Bear 
upset over Hanford possible in 
the Solar Bowl; in fact, Keith 
Jenkins had been the prime mover 
in pressuring the IBC — Inter- 
planet Bowl Commission — to pass 
a hurried rule that prevented any 
Earth team from playing in the 
Solar Bowl two years in succes- 
sion. 

Because Heidelberg and Cali- 
fornia w^erc the only two major 
Earth teams still undefeated, and 
because of the nonsuccession rule, 
Heidelberg had already been in- 
vited to the Solar ^wl. Dis- 
gusted California alumni were 
screaming “second-best” for pub- 


57 

lication in the newspapers, and 
various unprintable terms for their 
own comfort at beach parties. 

Even the Martian newspapers 
had to admit that if Cal were to 
beat the Heidelberg eleven on the 
coming Saturday, it would be the 
same as if the Bears were giving 
the Hanford Indians another 
drubbing. Little wonder, then, 
that Spec Jenkins didn’t care tvho 
beat the Bears — just as long as it 
was Heidelberg. 

By game time, tension had built 
up until both Heidelberg and Cal- 
ifornia were as taut as violin 
strings. Cal was not lulled into 
a false sense of security by the 
second-best cries. Heidelberg was 
plenty tough. 

The only common opponent for 
the teams had been UCLA. Hei- 
delberg had beaten UCLA by two 
touchdowns; the Bears had the 
misfortune to tangle with the 
Bruins at Los Angeles, and were 
very lucky to escape disaster by 
the margin of a Cameron field 
goal. 

Earlier in the morning, Cam- 
eron had seen in the papers that 
Spec and his beautiful daughter 
Margaret were staying at the St. 
Francis, in San Francisco. Because 
the Bears were in pre-game isola- 
tion, it had been impossible for 
Cameron to contact Peggy. How- 
ever, he had been allowed to 
phone her — only to be told by a 
haughty retainer that Miss Jenkins 
was attending a luncheon with the 



58 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Hanford quarterback. Evidently 
the back was a guest of Jenkins 
because even Hanford scholarships 
couldn’t allow for Mars-Earth 
passage. This news made Cam- 
eron even more determined to 
win. 

He had quite forgotten his in- 
ertial guidance term paper. 

The favored Heidelberg team 
was even tougher than its press 
notices. Not only that, but they 
had a domineering attitude that 
made the sweating Bears overeager 
in their own play. Consequently, 
midway in the second quarter, the 
Bears were trailing 21-0, and Hei- 
delberg had even derisively turned 
off its huge sideline computer- 
coach, causing quite a stir on the 
German, or North, side of the 
stadium. 

Heidelberg, of course, was well 
known as the center of technical 
education. The “coach” was an 
intricate electronic computer. 
Technician-scouts, during a game, 
constantly fed punched-tape infor- 
mation into the coach. The coach, 
with infallible logic, fed a con- 
tinuous stream of advice to the 
team via an ingenious closed-cir- 
cuit radio. As long as manpower 
was available, the Heidelberg team 
was limited only by physical en- 
durance. And of this, there was 
ample reserve. 

Cameron called for a time out, 
and sank wearily on the field. 
Washington, the Bear left halfback, 
grabbed for a water bottle. 


“That damned automation is 
killing us,” he complained bitterly. 
“They know our plays better than 
we do.” 

“Yeah” chimed in Robinson, 
the right half. “What are we going 
to do about it, Cameron?” 

“Now hold on, guys,” Cameron 
said. “Heidelberg may be geared 
to anticipate our plays a little 
better than we can theirs, but 
they’re still only eleven men. 
They’ve just got us on the run. 
Because they know where we’re 
going doesn’t mean they can stop 
us. We ought to run right over 
them. They’re out-blocking and 
out-tackling us.” 

“Speaking of which. Brain,” he 
continued. “The last two plays, 
you’ve let their left guard slip 
through and clobber me good. 
What the hell do you think I’m 
made of, India rubber?” 

“Aw, gee, Cameron,” Modjew- 
ski apologized. “I’m sorry. I was 
calculating their defense by extra- 
polating our offense. I been doing 
it all this quarter; I can tell what 
every man on their team is going 
to do, as long as they got that 
computer working.” 

“What are you talking about, 
Brain?” Jensen, the big Bear full- 
back demanded. “Are you trying 
to say you can out-think that com- 
puter?” 

“Aw, gee,” Modjewski an- 
swered modestly. “It’s just a 
machine.” 

“Wait a minute, guys,’^ Cam- 



THE 24,000-mile field goal 


59 


eron interrupted, “Brain’s right. 
All that machine knows is what 
it is fed. We’ve convinced our- 
selves those guys are supermen. 
Hell, let’s tell them where we’re 
going— then run right up their 
jerseys! Go!” 

The team, caught in Cameron’s 
sudden burst of enthusiasm, yelled 
as they formed their huddle. The 
referee blew his whistle, time was 
in, and the Bears snapped to the 
line of scrimmage. 

Cameron lined them up in a T, 
then shifted into a single wing left. 
He took the pass from center and 
followed Washington and Jensen 
around the strong side. The Hei- 
delberg left end was waiting for 
the play, but Cameron stiff-armed 
him out of the way. The line 
tackled him, but he battled for 
four more yards before they could 
bring him down. 

The play had picked up six 
yards. It was second and four on 
the Bear 40. Cameron again lined 
them up in single wing left. Jen- 
sen took the ball on a fullback 
spin, hit the center of the line for 
seven. The Cal rooters came to 
life as they sensed that the team 
was beginning to move. 

The left end, Parker, took a 
perfect buttonhook pass from 
Cameron, and went for 10. Hei- 
delberg asked for a time out, but 
it didn’t interrupt the Bear’s drive. 
Cameron made four over guard, 
then sent Robinson scooting wide 
on the tail-end of a single-wing 


double reverse. No better method 
of getting a halfback downfield 
has ever been devised — aside from 
motorcycles — than a single-wing 
double reverse, when it’s working. 
The Heidelberg team watched the 
play develop, but was steam- 
rollered by a phalanx of blue-and- 
gold jerseys. Robinson waltzed 
over the goal line, escorted by 
Modjewski and Jensen, both of 
whom would have blocked out 
the goal posts if Robinson had 
swerved in that direction. 

The Cal rooters, in a rash of 
understandable undergraduate en- 
thusiasm, rolled three freshmen — 
dressed in Heidelberg colors for 
the occasion — from the top tier of 
the stadium to the bottom. When 
Cameron kicked the extra point, 
two innocent bystanders were also 
rolled. 

Although the Bears trailed 21-7 
when play was resumed for the 
second half, Heidelberg couldn’t 
put out the fire. It had been de- 
cided during the half-time period 
that speed and deception were 
right up the electronic-geared Hei- 
delberg eleven’s alley. The only 
way the Bears were going to win 
this game was to slug it out with 
old-fashioned Sanders-type power 
plays. It was one thing for a com- 
puter to tell you where a play was 
going — but another thing to stop 
it. 

The Bears had lost the pre-game 
toss so were allowed their choice 
to open the second half. They 



60 

chose to receive. Cameron ac- 
cepted the ball on his 20, and was 
stopped in his tracks by two burly 
defenders. Using only straight 
power — tackle slants, fullback 
spinners, and end runs — the Bears 
drove the eighty yards in nineteen 
plays. But it was a mighty tired 
team of Golden Bears that 
watched Cameron make good his 
second conversion. 

Heidelberg — with Mod j e wski 
calling defensive signals against 
the computer-coach — was unable 
to move the ball and forced to 
punt. Cameron failed to revive 
the exhausted Bears and wisely 
kicked on third down. 

Again Heidelberg failed to 
make a first down, and after a 
punt and a time out, the Bears 
had the ball on their own 25. 
Cameron picked up ten on a beau- 
tiful slice between tackle and end, 
and the Bears began to show a 
little more snap. Parker ran for 
fifteen off an optional pass-and- 
run as the quarter ended. 

On the first play of the fourth 
quarter^ the option was good 
enough for ten more yards, as 
Cameron churned around left 
end. The Cal stands were taking 
up the chant, and the Bears were 
running from the huddle. Jensen 
picked up six on a spinner, and 
Washington added six more on 
a fake double reverse. Everyone in 
the stadium was on his feet, and 
twice Cameron had to stop play 
because the signals could not be 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

heard. The underdog Bears were 
on the march. 

From a short punt formation, 
Jensen bulled his way to the Hei- 
delberg 17. The German team 
pulled in the single safety, and 
went into a seven-diamond de- 
fense. The Bears were still fired 
up, but the next three plays netted 
a loss of four yards. However, 
there was still time on the score- 
board clock. Cameron called for 
a field goal, calmly split the up- 
rights from the 36. 

The Bear quarter didn’t know 
he’d made the kick, though he 
should have realized from that 
distance it was automatic. But he 
lay stretched out, submarined by 
the opposing left guard, well after 
the ball was in the air. The guard, 
a true Neanderthal with a Heidel- 
berg jaw, grinned viciously after 
completing the dirty work of 
twisting Cameron’s ankle. 

The California rooting section 
chanted, “Get that ball!” However, 
the Heidelberg eleven, confident 
and employing the psychology for 
which the school was so justly 
famed, gave the Bears some of 
their own medicine. Taking the 
kickoff, the Solar Bowl shoo-ins 
put together a series — four- and 
five-yard chunks — that ate up the 
clock and carried to the California 
six-yard stripe. There the Bears 
stiffened, took the ball on downs. 
But Heidelberg had accomplished 
the purpose: the stadium clock 
showed one minute fifty-five sec- 



THE 24,000-mile field goal 

onds of playing time leftT and the 
German team led, 21-17. Could 
the Bears make it ? 

Cameron’s ankle was hurting, 
and he had to grit his teeth to 
keep from limping. He called a 
fake fullback spin, then straight- 
ened and looked for his pass re- 
ceivers. The play caught the Hei- 
delberg defense momentarily by 
surprise — all that was needed. 
Cameron hit the right end, White, 
with a perfectly thrown 35-yard 
pass. White should have gone all 
the way, but he had only one 
fault as an end: he was too slow. 
Two Heidelberg players caught 
him at the 7, with a slashing 
tackle. And then came the heart 
stopper. The ball squirted from 
White’s grasp, and a Heidelberg 
player promptly fell on it. 

That should have been the 
game. Fans were beginning to 
move toward the exit escalators. 
The clock showed less than one 
minute fifteen seconds remaining. 
Heidelberg could easily run out 
the time. 

But the heartsick Bears had 
other ideas. Two tries at the line 
gained nothing and used up fifty 
seconds, but the Bears’ hard-charg- 
ing defense forced a referee’s time 
out to replace three Heidelberg 
players. The computer-coach 
wisely sent in a game-winning 
play. The quarterback retreated 
into his end zone and waited for 
the onrushing Bears to down him. 

The scoreboard immediately 


61 

posted a safety for California, but 
the eleven still trailed by two very 
big points — and Heidelberg had 
a free kick from their 20. With 
only twenty seconds remaining, 
Cal’s cause was all but hopeless. 

Heidelberg chose a punt. The 
ball was high and gave the de- 
fenders plenty of time to get 
downfield. But the Heidelberg 
kicker had made a near-fatal error. 
He punted into the waiting hands 
of Robinson. 

Robinson desperately back-ped- 
aled out of reach of the first tack- 
ier, and then no one else had a 
chance; the speedy back cut across 
the field and tight-roped up the 
sidelines. Ordinarily, Robinson 
would have made it to the goal 
line, pulling away. But he was 
tired and Heidelberg safety was 
fresh. He caught Robinson on the 
12, and a groan of anguish rose 
from the Cal side of the field. 

The Bears, immediately calling 
time with fourteen seconds to play, 
trotted up the field, followed by 
Cameron, noticeably favoring his 
injured ankle. In the huddle Cam- 
eron said, “There’s time for a field 
goal, if we can get it into position.” 

“Give me the ball,” begged 
Washington. “I’ll lay it between 
the goal posts.” 

Cameron grinned, called Wash- 
ington’s number. As he passed off 
the ball, he was tumbled roughly 
to the turf, and once again his 
right leg was twisted. He stopped 
a cry of pain} then blackness de- 



62 

scended as he heard the whistle 
blow. 

When he came to, the team was 
huddled around him. “Are you 
all right, Cameron?” Modjewski 
was anxiously watching him, from 
a height that seemed fantastic. 

“Where’s the ball?” Cameron 
asked. 

Washington’s dirt-streaked face 
appeared. “On the five-yard line,” 
he grinned. “Smack in front of 
the goal posts.” 

“Can you do it, Cameron?” 
Modjewski begged. “There’s still 
six seconds left.” He helped Cam- 
eron to his feet. 

Sharp pains shot through the 
ankle. He could at least stand, 
but could he kick? He limped a 
couple of steps. 

“Aw, gee, Cameron,” Modjew- 
ski said. “I saw that tackle. He 
was deliberately trying to twist 
your leg.” 

“I have to kick,” Cameron said 
groggily. 

“Listen, Cameron,” Modjewski 
said suddenly. “Don’t let them call 
time in for a second. I’m going 
after the kicking tee.” He ran to 
the sidelines, conferred briefly, ran 
back. Cameron limped into the 
huddle, 

“Cameron, lemme hold the ball 
for you,” Modjewski asked. “And 
don’t try to kick for distance; just 
kick for accuracy. It’s a cinch.” 

Cameron smiled wanly, patted 
an OK on Modjewski’s helmet. 
And then the mists cleared, as the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

line set. “We’re on the fourteen,” 
Cameron said, “I’ll have to kick 
twenty-four yards to make the 
crossbar. With this ankle, I 
couldn’t kick twenty-four 
inches — ” 

Modjewski said, “Aw, remem- 
ber, accuracy, not distance.” Then 
the ball was snapped into his 
hands; he slapped it hard, put it 
in position. It was sheer instinct, 
despite the pain, that made Cam- 
eron kick. Desperate fingers of 
defensive linemen came hurtling 
at him. Just as the final gun 
sounded, Modjewski rose to pro- 
tect his friend. 

It was unnecessary. The line- 
men stopped their rush, stood 
staring upwards, mouths open. 
Cameron, too. The entire Bear 
and Heidelberg aggregations. In 
fact, every person in the huge 
stadium watched with a fascina- 
tion bordering on the morbid. 

There was no sound as the ball 
slowly rose and rose . . . and rose. 
True, it drifted in seemingly per- 
fect position toward the goal posts, 
but it was also gaining incredible 
height for the force of the kick. 
Within moments, it was out of 
sight; if the kick had been suc- 
cessful, no one was capable of 
saying so. A muted buzz began 
in the stadium. Cameron, on Mars, 
had made the longest place kick 
on record. Now, it seemed, he’d 
made the highest. Was it good? 

Then pandemonium broke 
loose. Heidelberg screamed “foul” 



THt 24,000-mile field goal 


63 


and claimed the victory. Cali- 
fornia, although not yet aware of 
what happened, screamed equally 
hard that whatever went up had 
to come down. Heidelberg Uni- 
versity would damn well have to 
wait for that ball to descend before 
claiming the game — if then. 

The officials were at a complete 
loss. They conferred noisily, with 
much arm waving, but came to 
no decision. Rule books were 
brought on the field. 

Cameron knew Modjewski. He 
grabbed the guard by the shoulder 
pads and hauled him to one side 
of the milling players. 

“Listen, what the hell did you 
do to that ball?” 

“Aw, Cameron,” Modjewski 
hedged, kicking at the turf, “I 
was only trying to help. You 
would have made it easy if that 
louse hadn’t twisted your leg.” 

“Never mind that,” Cameron 
snapped. “Tell me what you did — 
or you’ll eat every blade of grass 
in the stadium.” 

“Gee, I was just fiddling with 
your term project during the 
week — I tried to tell you all day, 
but I didn’t get the chance. Then 
when I saw that guy twist your 
leg, I thought it would help us, 
so I taped it to the ball.” 

“Damn it, Brain, make sense,” 
Cameron said. “My inertial guid- 
ance system wouldn’t have any 
effect on a football.” 

“Aw, don’t get mad,” Modjew- 
ski pleaded. “The other night I 


got to thinking how I could make 
your project original enough for- 
old Bounce. With an independent 
power supply” — he pointed to a 
small box hooked to his belt — 
“and a little change in the Ein- 
steinian equations . . . Well, any- 
way, what I did was hook up 
your device to a miniature anti- 
gravity set.” 

“Oh, no,” Cameron groaned. 
“We’ll have to forfeit the game.” 

“Gee, Cameron, the ball will be 
back,” Modjewski promised wor- 
riedly. “All I did,” he continued 
modestly, “was give the ball a little 
extra boost.” 

“Little extra boost I” Cameron 
exploded. “Damn it. Brain, even 
if this is true, why did you have 
to let it go so high?” 

“Aw, Cameron,” said the em- 
barrassed Modjewski. “I didn’t 
have time to fix it good. It has to 
go up about five miles before I 
can get the system to work. Then 
it can only go in a straight line, 
following the earth’s curve. But 
it’ll be back. Your guidance sys- 
tem will bring it right to this 
spot.” 

“But Modjewski,” Cameron 
argued. “That guidance system 
has to have a computer, or it won’t 
work.” 

“Well,” Modjewski said shyly. 
“I couldn’t get one, so I’m going 
to be the computer.” He removed 
a small radio-sending power .pack 
from his helmet. “I won’t have to 
compute very hard,” he added. 



64 

Cameron sighed. “I believe you, 
even if you’re crazy. When will 
the ball be back?” 

“Gosh, Cameron, I haven’t fig- 
ured that out yet. But I got a lot 
of time. It’ll be three, four days.” 

The officials didn’t believe Mod- 
jewski’s explanation. But the ball 
had acted peculiarly, and it might 
be back. Anyway, the game 
couldn’t be ended until the play 
was finished. And this play cer- 
tainly wasn’t finished. They threw 
up their hands and departed. The 
World Football Federation w'ould 
have to debate this one. 

It was impossible to keep the 
flying football a secret, of course. 
Before the screaming crowd could 
leave the stadium — fortified by 
rain checks, pending developments 
— reports of an Unidentified Fly- 
ing Object had come in from San 
Francisco and the Farallon Islands, 
just off the coast. New, supersensi- 
tive radar on Catalina also picked 
it up. Less than an hour later, 
the sports columns of the world 
were debating the legality of the 
play—if the football actually was 
powered by anti-gravity. 

Japan readied a 50-inch tele- 
scope, and Radio Tokyo con- 
firmed that the UFO was indeed 
a football; the debating began in 
earnest. That same night three 
separate cults were formed in Los 
Angeles, dedicated to the worship 
of Flying Footballs. 

Over the years, Russo-American 
relations had improved, a relative 


FANTASY AND SCILNCE FICTION 

term meaning they hadn’t 
worsened. As soon as it was evi- 
dent, however, that the ball would 
pass over territory of the USSR, 
relations started downward again. 
Radio Moscow stoutly maintained 
the game had been a trick of 
capitalism, covered by athletics. 

Newspapers in ^uthern Cali- 
fornia claimed the Russians had 
no business entering into the con- 
troversy; they were just mad be- 
cause they had never been able to 
field a winning football team. The 
Russians countered by demanding 
the Americans withdraw from the 
World Football Federation before 
the disputed play could be dis- 
cussed. 

The Californians ignored this 
request. The Russians next said 
the ball was a spy-eye, and hinted 
dark consequences. Washington 
greeted this announcement with 
anxiety, but diplomatically and 
tactfully pointed out that of the 
14 space stations circling the globe, 
five were American. The U.S. was 
already spying on the Soviet 
Union to the extent of its abilities. 

Sulkily, Russia then announced 
she would shoot the football down. 

Hours later, triumphantly, she 
announced she had. 

So did the People’s Government 
of the Ukraine. 

So did the People’s Government 
of Poland. 

About that time, some enter- 
prising woman reporter had dug 
up the stories of Cameron’s game- 



THE 24,000-mile field goal 

winning field goal in the Solar 
Bowl, and his romance with the 
daughter of a Martian multi-mil- 
lionaire. This was good enough 
to add to the world-wide attention: 
anything would have been, at that 
time. 

Out of Paris came the simple 
statement: “The Flying Football 
has been detected. L’amour, 
Tamour . . 

The Heidelberg computer- 
coach proved to be more than 
mere machine. When the techni- 
nicians had fed it the punched- 
tape questions from reporters, it 
had distinctly replied in the hear- 
ing of Cameron: **Verfluchter 
Dreck^r This wasn’t a phrase 
Cameron had learned in school, 
but he could imagine what it 
meant. 

The Heidelberg team then flew 
home in a rage, claiming they had 
won. 

Modjewski naively gave the 
general idea of the anti-gravity to 
the representatives of the world’s 
press eight minutes before U5. 
Intelligence agents could enter the 
stadium and put him under pro- 
tective custody. The agents spent 
an unprofitable two hours ques- 
tioning the guard. 

Cameron finally got to see 
Peggy — the Hanford quarterback, 
it seemed, had developed a slight 
case of charley-horse, due to Earth 
gravity — and true love seemed to 
be taking a more reasonable 
course. 


65 

Meanwhile, the arguments con- 
cerning the as yet unfinished foot- 
ball game had reached interna- 
tional proportions. 

The head linesman was inter- 
viewed on TV. He was a graduate 
of New York University on Mars, 
and was obviously prejudiced. On 
the program Face the System, 
while being questioned by a panel 
of reporters, he said, “It’s plain, 
downright, dishonest cheating.” 

The NYUM man was asked 
why. 

He replied, “Because the ball 
was given artificial aid in its 
flight.” 

Surprisingly, the next night, the 
referee, from the Hanseatic 
League, went on the air in Cali- 
fornia’s defense: “There is noth- 
ing in the rules at the present time 
that militates against anti-gravity; 
after all, the kicking tee itself is 
an artificial aid. The rule book 
does not stipulate that a field goal 
attempt is limited in either dis- 
tance or elapsed time.” 

And so the sports world was 
split into two factions. The World 
Football Federation, however, 
calmly reviewed the case strictly 
according to the rules. Although 
the august body quickly passed a 
dictum that no anti-gravity de- 
vices would be allowed in the 
game next season, it carefully re- 
frained from ruling on the present 
case. In other words, this game 
had not been finished. 

The head linesman, who had 



66 

,been somewhat snubbed by the 
television interviewers, promptly 
pointed out that the game was still 
in progress; therefore, both teams 
would have to be on the field 
when the ball returned, to avoid 
a forfeit. The ball was now over 
the Atlantic. The Heidelberg team 
was rushed back to California, 
passing the ball on its way. 

The Heidelberg coach, upon 
landing, was eagerly interviewed. 
Its only answer to the punched- 
tape questions were erdammter 
Misty Cameron, who had investi- 
gated the previous statement, now 
was only too sure what this meant. 

In the locker room under the 
stands, the Bear coach gave a sim- 
ple speech, thanking the boys for 
the terrific game they had played. 
Cameron wasn’t listening. Peggy 
had told him that her father was 
very angry because, after consult- 
ing a well-known physicist, he 
had discovered that the ball, aided 
by inertial guidance, made it vir- 
tually imiX)ssible for the Heidel- 
berg team to defend against the 
field goal. Consequently, whether 
tlie kick was good or not, Cam- 
eron was certainly in the dog 
house. 

Six minutes before the ball was 
scheduled to return to the field of 
play, both teams took the field 
for calisthenics; four days had 
caused a certain stiffness. Exactly 
as predicted by ENIAC, the ball 
appeared over the eastern rim of 
the stadium. The field had been 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

quickly cleared, and 22 men clus- 
tered at the Heidelberg end of the 
field. The whistle was blown, 
signifying that play was begun. 

Suddenly, the entire German 
team lined up along the golden 
stripe that marked the end-zone. 
The ball, now low, passed the 40; 
at that moment, the Heidelberg 
defensive captain yelled : "Eins, 
Zwei, Drei — Aufspringenr All 
eleven men floated upward as a 
body, and formed a solid wall in 
front of the goal posts. True to 
tradition, Heidelberg University 
had achieved a working model of 
an anti-gravity device in less than 
four days! 

For a moment, Cameron was 
stunned. The kick would be 
blocked! Bitterly, he suspected 
where the research funds had 
come from; Keith Jenkins was 
protecting his investment. 

And then, seeing Modjewski — 
as usual, engineering castles in the 
air — Cameron realized there was 
a possible way out. “Brain!” he 
yelled, “can you control that ball 
from here?” 

“Aw, gee, sure. Soon’s the ball 
comes into range, I can cut off 
the power.” 

“OK, then,” Cameron shouted. 
“I need a trajectory that . . .” 

Most of the California team 
heard, but they were the only ones. 
Their whoops of joy were also 
unheard because of the shouting 
and surprise at the new Luftwaffe, 
the airborne German team. 



THE 24,000-NfILE FIELD GOAL 

The defense floated lazily up- 
ward, confident now. But the ball, 
at the 32-yard line, suddenly plum- 
meted earthward in a steep para- 
bolic curve. It was just right: the 
spheroid slammed against the toes 
of a careless Heidelberger, and 
continued downward but deflected 
in the opposite direction. 

“Achtung! Achtung! Freier Ball 
— Freier Ball!” 

The free football settled into the 
waiting Cameron’s arms as 
though it were Peggy. Slowly, 
limping, he began to run toward 
the goal line. 

Confusion reigned, and mad- 
ness. Wildly desperate Heidelberg 
men began the slow float to earth; 
unfortunately, the Chair of Phys- 
ics had neglected to incorporate 
a cutoff switch, in fear of broken 
ankles. And Cameron, cursing his 
limp, was now at the five. 

There would be one only who 
could possibly stop him: the ankle- 
twisting left guard, who began 
flapping his arms rapidly. It was 
a case of panic, his forgetting the 
carefully taught “action equals re- 
action.” 

Out of nowhere came Modjew- 
ski, the one time in his college 
career that he was ready to make 
the crunching, smashing block 
that would assure him a place in 
the California annals of fame, 
along with Muller, Schwartz, 
Reinhardt and Richter. 

Modjewski wasn’t needed: the^ 
left guard was now hanging up- 


67 

side down, a good four feet up. 
Cameron trotted over easily — and 
both he and his mathematical 
roommate had attained their 
places. 

The referee halted play again, 
to the wild screams of all around 
the stadium. It was only a momen- 
tary halt; California declined the 
penalty against Heidelberg for not 
having 11 men on the field of 
play. The team laughed with glee 
when Cameron missed the con- 
version, his first miss in 33 games. 
Now it was all over; the Bears 
had won it, 25-21, with no doubt 
in anyone’s mind about the legal- 
ity of the last play. 

The California team, unable to 
move because of the swarms of 
spectators, huddled and gave the 
traditional cheer for the oppo- 
nent. Fed the punched tape, the 
Heidelberg coach hummed, sum- 
med, in answer “B/a//” 

Finally, the police and FBI 
agents who’d moved in for the 
ball game were able to restore 
order, Cameron, following the 
team to the dressing room, came 
to a dead stop. Peggy was there, 
Peggy and her father. 

Jenkins stepped forward, took 
Cameron’s hand. “Any man who 
can cheat legally,” he said in a 
gruff but benign voice, “as you 
did, is bound to make a good 
business man. You have my 
blessings I” 

Cameron drew himself up with 
pride. “But I didn’t — ” 



68 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Peggy covered his mouth with The special agents, who’d just 
her hand, as the stern father con- begun to drift away, stopped and 
tinned, “You’ll have to start small listened with interest, 
and prove yourself. For a wed- “Gee, what do you wanta know, 
ding present, I’m giving you a Cameron?” 

small company. It’s called” — he “Why couldn’t the Russians 

drew an envelope from his pocket shoot the thing down?” 
and consulted the contents — “oh, The circle of agents grew much, 

yes, it’s called General Electric. Of much tighter, 
course, I trust you’ll be hiring “Aw, don’t be mad, Cameron,” 
Modjewski . . . and his anti-grav- Modjewski said apprehensively. “I 
ity device?” just didn’t want anything to hap- 

The guard, who’d been pacing pen to the ball. The same modi- 
the limping Cameron, and was fications in the equation that per- 
now standing nearby looked mit anti-gravity can also be used 
startled. Then his rugged, homely, in another way. But honest! I was 
craggy, likable face split in a grin, only trying to help, so I built a 
“Gee, ya mean it?” force-field into the generator.” 

“Certainly,” Cameron said, “if Thus it was that Cameron be- 
you’ll answer one question.” came a business executive, hus- 

“Sure, sure.” band, and father, and Modjewski 

“It’s about that crazy football,” a national resource. 

☆ ☆ ☆ 


Moving Away? 

Wherever you go, F&SF will follow — 
if you send us your new address as 
early as possible (5 or 6 weeks are 
needed.) Please be sure to give us your 
old address as well as the new one. 



BINDERS . . . 

Fantasy & Science Fiction 

has in stock a supply of strong, 
handsome binders for your copies 
of F&SF. Each binder holds one 
complete volume — six issues. The 
price is $1.50 postpaid. Send your 
order and remittance to: Special 
Binder Dept., Fantasy & Science 
Fiction, 527 Madison Ave., N. Y. 
22, N. Y. 


suBsattpriON satvici 
FANTASY A SCIENCE FICTION 
S27 MADISON AVI., NIW YORK 22, N. Y. 




Earlier in this issue, Gordoyi Dickson told of the spread of Christmas 
customs to an alien race; now Brian Aldiss relates the coming of 
Christmas to the even more alien world of highly automated and 
self-sufficient machines, John Cornell , editor of Enghtnd^s New 
Worlds, calls Aldiss '*one of the brightest rising stars we have had in 
this country for sotne years^*; and Aldiss* first collection of stories, 
SPACE, TIME AND NATHANIEL (London: Faber & Faber, 1937), 
fully confirms the judgment — as does this quirkish episode, at once 
comic and terrible. 


The TS[ew Father Christmas 

by BRIAN W. ALDISS 


Little old Roberta took the 
clock down off the shelf and put it 
on the hot point; then she picked 
up the kettle and tried to wind it. 
The clock was almost on the boil 
before she realised what she had 
done. Shrieking quietly, so as not 
to wake old Robin, she snatched 
up the clock with a duster and 
dropped it onto the table. It ticked 
furiously. She looked at it. 

Although Roberta wound the 
clock every morning when she got 
up, she had neglected to look at it 
for months. Now she looked and 
saw it was 7 30 on Christmas Day, 
2388 

“Oh dear,” she exclaimed. “It’s 
Christmas Day already! It seems 


to have come very soon after Lent 
this year.” 

She had not even realised it was 
2388. She and Robin had lived in 
the factory so long. The idea of 
Christmas excited her, for she 
liked surprises — but it also fright- 
ened her, because she thought 
about the New Father Christmas 
and that was something she pre- 
ferred not to think about. The 
New Father Christmas was re- 
puted to make his rounds on 
Christmas morning. 

“I must tell Robin,” she said. 
But poor Robin had been very 
touchy lately; it was conceivable 
that having Christmas suddenly 
forced upon him would make him 


69 



70 

cross. Roberta was unable to keep 
anything to herself, so she would 
have to go down and tell the 
tramps. Apart from Robin, there 
were only the tramps. 

Putting the kettle onto the stove, 
she left her living quarters and 
went into the factory, like a little 
mouse emerging from its mince- 
pie-smelling nest. Roberta and 
Robin lived right at the top of the 
factory and the tramps had their 
illegal home right at the bottom. 
Roberta began tiptoeing down 
many, many steel stairs. 

The factory was full of the sort 
of sounds Robin called “silent 
noise.” It continued day and night, 
and the two humans had long ago 
ceased to hear it; it would con- 
tinue when they had become in- 
capable of hearing anything. This 
morning, the machines were as 
busy as ever, and looked not at all 
Christmassy. Roberta noticed in 
particular the two machines she 
hated most: the one with loom- 
like movements which packed im- 
possibly thin wire into impossibly 
small boxes, and the one which 
threshed about as if it were strug- 
gling with an invisible enemy and 
did not seem to be producing any- 
thing. 

The old lady walked delicately 
past them and down into the 
basement. She came to a gray door 
and knocked at it. At once she 
heard the three tramps fling them- 
selves against the inside of the door 
and press against it, shouting 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

hoarsely across to each other. 

Roberta was unable to shout, but 
she waited until they were silent 
and then called through the door 
as loudly as she could, “It’s only 
me, boys.” 

After a moment’s hush, the door 
opened a crack. Then it opened 
wide. Three seedy figures stood 
there, their faces anguished: Jerry, 
the ex-wtiter, and Tony and 
Dusty, who had never been and 
never would be anything but 
tramps. Jerry, the youngest, was 
forty, and so still had half his life 
to drowse through, Tony was 
fifty-five and Dusty had sweat 
rash. 

“We thought you was the Terri- 
ble Sweeper!” Tony exclaimed. 

The terrible sweeper swept right 
through the factory every morn- 
ing. Every morning, the tramps 
had to barricade themselves in 
their room, or the sweeper would 
have bundled them and all their 
tawdry belongings into the dis- 
posal chutes. 

“You’d better come in,” Jerry 
said. “Excuse the muddle.” 

Roberta entered and sat down 
on a crate, tired after her journey. 
The tramps’ room made her un- 
easy, for she suspected them of 
bringing Women in here occasion- 
ally; also, there were pants hang- 
ing in one corner. 

“I had something to tell you all,” 
she said. They waited politely, ex- 
pectantly. Jerry cleaned out his 
nails with a tack. 



THE NEW FATHER CHRISTMAS 


71 


“I’ve forgotten just now what it 
is,” she confessed. 

The tramps sighed noisily with 
relief. They feared anything which 
threatened to disturb their tranquil- 
ity. Tony became communicative. 

“It’s Christmas Day,” he said, 
looking round furtively. 

“Is it really!” Roberta exclaimed. 
“So soon after Lent?” 

“Allow us,” Jerry said, “to wish 
you a safe Christmas and a persecu- 
tion-free New Year.” 

This courtesy brought Roberta’s 
latent fears to the surface at once. 

“You — you don’t believe in the 
New Father Christmas, do you?” 
she asked^ them. They made no 
answer, but Dusty’s face went the 
colour of lemon peel and she knew 
they did believe. So did she. 

“You’d better all come up to the 
flat and celebrate this happy day,” 
Roberta said. “After all, there’s 
safety in numbers.” 

“I can’t go through the factory: 
the machines bring on my sweat 
rash,” Dusty said. “It’s a sort of 
allergy.” 

“Nevertheless, we will go,” Jerry 
said. “Never pass a kind offer by.” 

Like heavy mice, the four of 
them crept up the stairs and 
through the engrossed factory. The 
machines pretended to ignore 
them. 

In the flat, they found pandemo- 
nium loose. The kettle was boiling 
over and Robin was squeaking for 
help. Officially bed-ridden, Robin 
could get up in times of crisis; he 


stood now just inside the bedroom 
door, and Roberta had to remove 
the kettle before going to placate 
him. 

“And why have you brought 
those creatures up here?” he de- 
manded in a loud whisper. 

“Because they are our friends, 
Robin,” Roberta said, struggling 
to get him back to bed. 

“They are no friends of mine!” 
he said. He thought of something 
really terrible to say to her; he 
trembled and wrestled with it and 
did not say it. The effort left him 
weak and irritable. How he 
loathed being in her power! As 
caretaker of the vast factory, it was 
his duty to see that no undesirables 
entered, but as matters were at 
present he could not evict the 
tramps while his wife took their 
part. Life really was exasperating. 

“We came to wish you a safe 
Christmas, Mr. Proctor” Jerry 
said, sliding into the bedroom 
with his two companions. 

“Christmas, and I got sweat 
rash!” Dusty said. 

“It isn’t Christmas,” Robin 
whined as Roberta pushed his feet 
under the sheets. “You’re just say- 
ing it to annoy me.” If they could 
only know or guess the anger that 
stormed like illness through his 
veins. 

At that moment, the delivery 
chute pinged and an envelope cata- 
pulted into the room. Robin took 
it from Roberta, opening it with 
trembling hands. Inside was a 



72 

Christmas card from the Minister 
of Automatic Factories. 

“This proves there are other 
people still alive in the world,” 
Robin said. These other fools were 
not important enough to receive 
Christmas cards. 

His wife peered short-sightedly 
at the Minister’s signature. 

“This is done by a rubber stamp, 
Robin,” she said. “It doesn’t prove 
anything.” 

Now he was really enraged. To 
be contradicted in front of these 
scum! And Roberta’s cheeks had 
grown more wrinkled since last 
Christmas, which also annoyed 
him. As he was about to flay her, 
however, his glance fell on the ad- 
dress on the envelope; it read, 

” Robin Proctor, ARXIO!* 

“But this factory isn’t XIOI” he 
protested aloud. “It’s SC541.” 

“Perhaps we’ve been in the 
wrong factory for thirty-five 
years,” Roberta said. “Docs it mat- 
ter at all?” 

The question was so senseless 
that the old man pulled the bed- 
clothes out of the bottom of the 
bed. 

“Well, go and find out, you silly 
old woman!” he shrieked. “The 
factory number is engraved over 
the output exit. Go and see what it 
says. If it does not say SC541, we 
must leave here at once. Quickly !”• 

“I’ll come with you,” Jerry told 
the old lady. 

“You’ll all go with her,” Robin 
said. “I’m not having you stay here 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

with me. You’d murder me in my 
bed!” 

Without any particular surprise 
— although Tony glanced regret- 
fully at the empty teapot as he 
passed it — they found themselves 
again in the pregnant layers of fac- 
tory, making their way down to 
the output exit. Here, conveyor 
belts transported the factory’s fin- 
ished product outside to waiting 
vehicles. 

“I don’t like it much here,” 
Roberta said uneasily. “Even a 
glimpse of outside aggravates my 
agoraphobia.” 

Nevertheless, she looked where 
Robin had instructed her. Above 
the exit, a sign said “XIO.” 

“Robin will never believe me 
when I tell him,” she wailed. 

“My guess is that the factory 
changed its own name,” Jerry said 
calmly. “Probably it has changed 
its product as well. After all, there’s 
nobody in control; it can do what 
it likes. Has it always been mak- 
ing these eggs?” 

They stared silently at the end- 
less, moving line of steel eggs. The 
eggs were smooth and as big as 
ostrich eggs; they sailed into the 
open, where robots piled them 
into vans and drove away with 
them. 

“Never heard of a factory laying 
eggs before,” Dusty laughed, 
scratching his shoulder. “Now 
we’d better get back before the 
Terrible Sweeper catches up with 
us.” 



THE NEW FATHER CHRISTMAS 


73 


Slowly they made their way 
back up the many, many steps. 

“I think it used to be television 
sets the factory made,” Roberta 
said once. 

“If there are no more men — 
there’d be no more need for televi- 
sion sets,” Jerry said grimly. 

“I can’t remember for sure. . . .” 

Robin, when they told him, was 
ill with irritation, rolling out of 
bed in his wrath. He threatened to 
go down and look at the name of 
the factory himself, only refrain- 
ing because he had a private theory 
that the factory itself was merely 
one of Roberta’s hallucinations. 

“And as for eggs . , he stut- 
tered. 

Jerry dipped into a torn pocket, 
produced one of the eggs, and 
laid it on the floor. In the silence 
that followed, they could all hear 
the egg ticking. 

“You didn’t oughu done that, 
Jerry,” Dusty said hoarsely, 
“That’s . , . interfering.” They all 
stared at Jerry, the more fright- 
ened because they did not entirely 
know what they were frightened 
about. 

“I brought it because I thought 
the factory ought to give us a 
Christmas present,” Jerry told 
them dreamily, squatting down to 
look at the egg. “You see, a long 
time ago, before the machines de- 
clared all writers like me redun- 
dant, I met an old robot writer. 
And this old robot writer had 
been put out to scrap, but he told 


me a thing or two. And he told me 
that as machines took over man’s 
duties, so they took over his myths 
too. Of course, they adapt the 
myths to their own beliefs, but 1 
think they’d like the idea of hand- 
ing out Christmas presents.” 

Dusty gave Jerry a kick which 
sent him sprawling. 

“That’s for your idea!” he said. 
“You’re mad, Jerry boy! The ma- 
chine’ll come up here to get that 
egg back. I don’t know what we 
ought to do.” 

“I’ll put the tea on for some ket- 
tle,” Roberta said brightly. 

The stupid remark made Robin 
explode. 

“Take the egg back, all of you!” 
he shrieked. “It’s stealing, that’s 
what it is, and I won’t be respon- 
sible. And then you tramps must 
leave the factory!” 

Dusty and Tony looked at him 
helplessly, and Tony said, “But we 
got nowhere to go.” 

Jerry, who had made himself 
comfortable on the floor, said with- 
out looking up, “I don’t want to 
frighten you, but the New Father 
Christmas will come for you, Mr. 
Proctor, if you aren’t careful. That 
old Christmas myth was one of the 
ones the machines took over and 
changed; the New Father Christ- 
mas is all metal and glass, and in- 
stead of leaving new toys he takes 
away old people and machines.” 

Roberta, listening at the door, 
went as white as a sheet. “Perhaps 
that’s how the world has grown 



74 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


SO depopulated recently,” she said. 
“I’d better get us some tea.” 

Robin had managed to shuffle 
out of bed, a ghastly irritation 
goading him on. As he staggered 
towards Jerry, the egg hatched. 

It broke cleanly into two halves, 
revealing a pack of neat machin- 
ery. Four tiny, busy mannikins 
jumped out and leapt into action. 
In no time, using minute welders, 
they had forged the shell into a 
double dome; sounds of hammer- 
ing came from underneath. 


“They’re going to build another 
factory right in here, the saucy 
things!” Roberta exclaimed. She 
brought the kettle crashing down 
on the dome and failed even to 
dent it. At once a thin chirp filled 
the room. 

“My heavens, they are wirelessing 
for help!” Jerry exclaimed. “We’ve 
got to get out of here at once!” 

They got out, Robin twittering 
with rage, and the New Father 
Christmas caught them all on the 
stairs. 


If you enjoy The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, you will enjoy 

some of the other fine Mercury Publications, now on sale: 

• VENTURE — Top-flight science fiction stories of action and adventure. 
In this month* s issue, read Algis Budrys^taut novelet ailing Torch ** — 
about a man who returned to free his native Earth from its non-human 
Invaders, only to find himself a stranger in his own world. Also Venture’s 
permanent features — Isaac Asimov on science, Theodore Sturgeon on 
books — and stories by Damon Knight, Lester del Rey, James E. Gunn, 
and others. 

• MERCURY MYSTERY BOOK-MAGAZINE— Baghy*s swift- 
moving murder puzzler, **The Three-Time Losers,** is the featured novel 
in MMB-M*s April issue. Also, truth -stranger -than- fiction by Erie Stanley 
Gardner and Miriam Allen dePord, and entertaining thrillers by Walt 
Sheldon, Joseph Zaitchik and others. 

• BESTSELLER MYSTERY No. 207— **Hang the Man High,** by Geoffrey 
Household. ^'Immensely clever, entertaining . . . and continuously delight- 
ful,** says the N. Y. Times. 

• JONATHAN PRESS MYSTERY No. 95—^rhe Long Escape,** by 

David Dodge. ** Plenty of punch and color,** says the Saturday Review of 
this story of a puzzling — and dangerous — search for a missing man, and a 
family which seemed to prefer death to dishonor. 



For the past 5 years G. Harry Stine led an interesting but peaceful 
life, working on the rocket research staff at White Sands and occa- 
sionally {as ''Lee Correy'*) writing s.f. Then last August he took a 
designing job with the Glen L. Martin missile plant in Denver. Also in 
August he published a timely book called EARTH SATELLITES AND THE 
RACE FOR SPACE SUPERIORITY (Ace). On October 4 the United States, 
momentarily at least, lost that race. On October 5 the wire services 
reported Mr. Stine as saying, "We have underestimated the Russians 
all along. We lost five years between 1945 and 1950 because nobody 
would listen to the rocket men. We have to catch up those five years 
fast, or weWe deadl* Within a matter of hours, the Martin Company 
announced that "the discharge of Harry Stine was effective imme- 
diately* and "would give no reason for the discharge!* I at once 
suggested to Mr. Stine that the readers of F&SF would be interested 
in further comments from him, and by October 15 he had com- 
pleted the following article. 

Undoubtedly there are countless contributory factors to account 
for our laggard position in the space race, from the division of the 
human spoils at Peenemilnde through the attitude of the ex-Secretary 
of Defense to the difference in mathematics-teaching in American and 
Russian grade schools. There are certainly other factors which cannot 
yet be discussed publicly. But Harry Stine, who has more personal 
acquaintance with our rocket program than any other professional 
ivriter, probes for a deeper, more basic reason. 


Sputniks One "Reason Why We Lost 

by G. HARRY STINE 


In 1775, A GROUP of undisciplined, 
unruly Massachusetts riflemen 
“fired the shot heard round the 
world.” In October, 1957, some- 
where in the Kara Kum Desert 


east of the Caspian Sea, a group of 
Communist rocketmen fired a shot 
which was, literally, heard around 
the world. The “beep-beep-beep” of 
the sputnik, the Soviet unmanned 


75 



76 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


satellite, came to the ears of anyone 
in the world who had a radio ca- 
pable of tuning to 20 or 40 mega- 
cycles. 

This contemporary “shot heard 
round the world” shook American 
citizens to their very cores. It was 
unthinkable that a communistic 
society could conquer space before 
we could. After all, weren’t we 
secure in our belief that our coun- 
try could build anything bigger 
and faster and better than any 
other country ? 

The first reaction of Americans 
was disbelief. It couldn’t have hap- 
pened! It was communist propa- 
ganda! But ... the persistent 
“beep-beep-beep” of the sptitni\ 
came from countless radio loud- 
speakers. 

The second reaction followed 
within several days. Everyone in 
the United States looked around 
and wondered, “How did it hap- 
pen? Why did the Russian com- 
munists beat us to the draw?” After 
all, didn’t we have the world’s first 
unmanned satellite and its vehicle, 
almost ready to go but somehow 
plagued with troubles which had 
set it five months behind schedule? 

There are many reasons why it 
happened the way it did. Some of 
them are contemporary, some of 
them can be remedied, but some 
of them go far back into our his- 
tory. No single one of us is to 
blame; all of us are to blame, and 
even our ancestors must share part 
of that blame because they formu- 


lated the spirit and thought of this 
country. 

Although this country is the fin- 
est thing that has happened to the 
human race in all history, it has 
had its faults and shortcomings 
from the very beginning. This is 
something that few people realize, 
perhaps because of the fact that our 
very history has made us into a 
confident, almost arrogant people 
secure in our belief in American 
Perfectability, a belief which was 
well founded in our culture by 
1830. 

Almost everyone has forgotten 
just what this country was like 
when it began a rather precarious 
existence in 1776. Few people real- 
ize that the American Colonies 
comprised a mere 2,500,000 people 
existing in small scattered com- 
munities up and down the Atlantic 
seaboard of the North American 
continent. We were a poor and 
motley collection of people, all dis- 
trusting each other and hating the 
British Crown. In the 1770*s, there 
were only 5 men in the Colonies 
who spent more than $10,000 a 
year on themselves and their fam- 
ilies. Only half of the towns in 
Massachusetts had schools, but that 
colony levied a one shilling fine 
on any parent who neglected his 
children’s education! The colony 
of Virginia was deliberately illiter- 
ate; there were very few schooled 
people even among the planters. 
(These facts will probably bring 
the wrath of certain organizations 



sputnik: one reason why we lost 


77 


down around my head, but they 
arc facts nonetheless!) There were 
in all the 13 colonies fewer than 
300 men in college, and the col- 
leges were graduating only 50 men 
a year. 

Towering far above the mutual 
distrust of the colonies for each 
other and their united hatred for 
the Crown was the awful fear of 
the Wilderness which began less 
than 100 miles west of the coastline 
and ran for an unknown distance 
to the Pacific. Beyond the scat- 
tered towns, villages, and farms 
was the silent, brooding forest, the 
endless, sweeping plains, and the 
towering, remorseless mountains. 
It was unknown, but it had to be 
conquered. 

This awareness of the Wilder- 
ness touched every facet of Amer- 
ican life at the time. To some ex- 
tent, it still does. It determined our 
national character and the nature 
and course of our science and 
technology. We had no use for 
petty theories and useless hypoth- 
eses; leave those to the Europeans 
who did not face a wilderness! We 
needed tools and techniques for 
the conquest of the Wilderness. 

As a result, Americans became 
more pragmatic than any people in 
history, including the Romans. 
The pragmatic philosophy itself is 
an American product. Our science 
became a strategy for exploring 
and settling the unknown world 
to the west of us. 

And what did we have to start 


with in this conquest of the Wil- 
derness? Nothing, We had no sci- 
entists, no engineers. We had 
tradesmen, but these tradesmen 
were quite inferior to the Euro- 
pean craftsmen. In America a 
tradesman could not specialize; he 
had to be a jack-of-all-trades in 
order to make any sort of a living 
at all. Because of the British Mer- 
cantile Treaty, Americans were 
forbidden to engage in the arts 
and crafts based on natural phe- 
nomena; this deprived Americans 
of the necessary incentive to pur- 
sue these crafts. When we won our 
independence, we found ourselves 
woefully short of everything need- 
ed to fight the Wilderness. 

The first 50 years of our history 
as a country were devoted to at- 
tempting to remedy this situation. 
We developed Yankee Ingenuity. 
We became gadgeteers, interested 
in the pragmatic application of 
ideas and not in the ideas them- 
selves. Our original scientists and 
engineers had other professions — 
Franklin was famed as a printer 
in the United States, but as a scien- 
tist abroad; Robert Fulton was an 
artist, as was Morse. 

By 1830, 50 years after our fight 
for independence, we had devel- 
oped the concept of Manifest Des- 
tiny and the American Perfectabil- 
ity. Strangely enough, we did this 
without developing any scientists 
or engineers of real note. Until 
about 1850, an engineer was a 
man who erected and worked the 



78 

engines of war — towers, catapults 
and fortifications — and was con- 
sidered only a skilled craftsman. 
There were no engineering col- 
leges or curriculums in America 
until after the Civil War. 

Only 500 patents had been grant- 
ed by 1838, yet Americans had de- 
veloped — probably in self-defense 
— a belief that “The Yankee Na- 
tion Can Beat All Creation!” Prac- 
tical inventors were glorified in 
the American mind of the time. 

And American inventors starved 
when they persisted in working 
with devices which had, as far as 
the layman was concerned, no prac- 
tical value whatsoever. 

Our tune had changed by the 
time the Centennial rolled around 
in 1876. We had just fought the 
greatest war in our history and the 
first of the modern wars. Gold had 
been discovered in the West, and, 
lured by that golden promise, men 
had won the West, a portion of the 
continent which had hitherto been 
peopled only by trappers and ex- 
plorers. (Who counted Mexicans 
and Indians ? ) 

Our engineering had also, in a 
way, blossomed. We had pride in 
our past engineering achievements 
now, and we put our reliance on 
precedent in our engineering de- 
sign. Our railway coaches resem- 
bled the stagecoaches from which 
their design had been taken. 
Our architecture embodied concepts 
of Greece and Rome while being 
based on iron structures. We did 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

not like radical designs or ideas. 

(We still don’t. The popularity of 
one of the new portable electric mix- 
ers is based on the fact that it re- 
sembles an electric iron, a fact 
which came to light in a study 
done to determine just what the 
mixer should look like to have the 
greatest sales appeal!) 

From the 1870’s through the 
early 1900’s, our invention and sci- 
ence continued to be dedicated to 
individual freedom. But during the 
First World War, a new note crept 
in: the concept of a “team.” Our 
practical science and technology 
took on such wide ramifications 
during that period that it became 
apparent that no one man could 
know it all. Research teams de- 
veloped. 

And while the rise of the team 
concept was going on, a man by 
the name of Langmuir was turned 
loose in the General Electric lab- 
oratories, working on what he 
pleased, on what interested him, on 
what nudged his curiosity. The 
serendipitous* results of Lang- 
muir’s work, along with others 
such as Steinmetz, made General 
Electric into the largest corpora- 
tion of its kind, controlling more 
money and manpower than the 


•serendipity — the gift of finding valuable or 
agreeable things not sought for; a word 
coined by Walpole, in allusion to a talc, 
**The Three Princes of Serendip," who in 
their travels were always discovering, by 
chance or by sagacity, things they did not 
seek. 



sputnik: one reason why we lost 


79 


empires of the Hohenzollerns or 
the Napoleons. Inventions and sci- 
ence dedicated to individual free- 
dom had created untold wealth 
and personal power as a by- 
product. 

Yet the rise of the team concept 
continued. The lone inventor work- 
ing in his basement shop became an 
item in the history books. The 
inventors and scientists became 
“other-directed” men, always prod- 
ding for an improved method or 
technique for use in the particular 
company’s product, always looking 
for the obvious as determined by 
conferences, always attempting to 
satisfy the desires of the Front 
Office run by lawyers, bankers, and 
others who didn’t know an elec- 
tron from Uncle George. It became 
the vogue in these teams to “play 
safe,” to “get along,” to get that 
raise or that directorship of the lab 
by not taking chances. 

There was no room, no place, no 
niche in these teams for the indi- 
vidualistic inventor who had de- 
veloped the devices and basic prin- 
ciples on which our entire tech- 
nology is based. 

In addition, our present-day sci- 
ence is spoiled . . . spoiled rotten. 
The interferometer with which 
Slipher discovered the red-shift of 
the far galaxies at Lowell Observa- 
tory would be thrown into the 
junk heap by the physics depart- 
ment of the country’s poorest col- 
lege. I know; I’ve seen it. A scien- 
tist or research team today feels it 


must have multi-million-dollar set- 
ups of test equipment and rooms 
full of very impressive gadgetry in 
order to justify the fact that it is 
accomplishing something. We may 
have forgotten an important factor 
in scientific work : it is not the 
appearance or cost or amount of 
equipment that counts. It is the 
mind of the man who operates the 
equipment. 

Why did the communists beat 
us into space with their sputnH(? 
It is not because they have a better 
system of living together, nor be- 
cause they have better scientists. 

It may be because we have con- 
sistently underestimated them. The 
predominant belief of 100 years ago 
that “The Yankee Nation Can 
Beat All Creation” still lingers 
with us, even in this age of science 
and with the knowledge that “Sci- 
ence Knows No Country.” 

Basically, it boils down to four 
points fixed in our nation’s history 
and development : 

1. Our pragmatic approach to 
knowledge was excellent for the 
conquest of the Wilderness, but 
may not be quite so wonderful in 
the conquest of the greater Un- 
known. We distrust basic scientific 
research that does not know what 
answers it may get. 

2. We have a historical lack of 
appreciation of science itself. The 
Europeans don’t. Until very re- 
cently, the greater part of the basic 
research in science was carried out 
in Europe. We do not basically 



80 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


understand or appreciate the na- 
ture of serendipitous discoveries. 

3. Our science is spoiled. We do 
not believe we can accomplish re- 
sults with simple equipment. We 
feel we must add complexity to 
complexity to achieve results. We 
understand gadgets and feel we 
must have them to bolster our 
thinking, for we do not truly un- 
derstand what thinking is. 

4. The growth of the team in 
our scientific and engineering 
work has nearly killed the individ- 
ualistic approach which produced 
the basic groundwork for our pres- 
ent-day technology. If a team mem- 
ber speaks out for himself, he be- 
comes dangerous to the integrity 
of the team. 

What can we do in order to 
prevent a future sputni\ incident 
from putting us firmly in the 
back seat in terms of national 
prestige and personal pride in our 
country? In the first place, aping 
the opposition won’t do us a bit of 
good; our national beliefs will not 
tolerate their methods or approach. 
Nor will it help to go into panic 
and hysteria, grabbing at every 
straw in the wind and falling back 
on a shotgun approach. 

If we are to survive as a nation 
in a world of science and an age 
of flight into space, we must gain 
a better understanding of our own 
scientific shortcomings. 

We must learn to temper our 
pragmatic approach with a reali- 


zation that apparently useless work 
can yield tremendous benefits. 

We must learn to appreciate basic 
knowledge itself. 

We must realize that our knowl- 
edge comes from the mind of man 
and not from devices, and that 
knowledge may come in strange 
ways from the minds of men. 

We have conquered the Wilder- 
ness ©f our forefathers and now 
lie athwart a continent, 170,000,000 
strong, with a way of life which 
the founding fathers could not pos- 
sibly have envisioned. We have cre- 
ated our own type of Utopia, car- 
rying with us the beliefs of an 
age long dead into an age where 
distance is measured only in terms 
of the time necessary to traverse it. 
The sovereign nation of arrogant 
Yankee gadgeteers with a Mani- 
fest Destiny has arisen to take 
its place among the nations of the 
world with an overwhelming de- 
sire to be liked by everyone; and 
has managed, in spite of blunders 
and shortcomings and red tape and 
getting caught standing when the 
contest started, to survive and 
grow. 

We now stand on the edge of a 
greater Wilderness. Perhaps now 
we should stop to consider our- 
selves and decide where we want 
to go from here. 

In spite of the fact that the sput- 
ni\ was perhaps the worst blow 
we have received in our so-called 
“soft” solar plexus, it may turn 
out to be just what we needed. 



This is the fourth of Mark Clifton* s fascinating novelets concerning 
the improbable problems of Ralph Kennedy^ Personnel Director at 
Computer Research^ who finds himself hiring such characters as a 
pre-adolescent girl complete with poltergeist and a fake swami ivith 
genuine psionic powers. The earlier stories — all taking their titles 
from the Pope couplet quoted below — have not (I regret to say) 
appeared in these pages; but if you*ve been so unfortunate as to miss 
them, don*t worry: This final episode is complete in itself, with drama, 
humor, the authenticity guaranteed by Mr. Clifton*s own long experi- 
ence as a personnel director, and an unorthodox suggestion as to the 
possible nature of those unclassifiabilia which we know as psi. 


"Remembrance and Reflection 

hy MARK CLIFTON 


Remembrance and reflection how allied! 

What thin partitions sense from thought divide! 

Alexander Pope, Essay on Man, I: 225-6 


“You KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT HYP- 
notism, Sara?” I asked my sec- 
retary when she brought in my 
share of the morning’s memos. 

She dropped the papers into my 
IN box and backed away from 
the desk as if it were a hot fire. 

“Now Mr. Kennedy,” she began 
warily. “You’re not going to start 
stirring things up again are you?” 
She looked as if she wanted to 
run right back to her own office, 
and maybe right on out of the 
plant. 


“Isn’t it about time?” I wondered. 

“Why don’t you let sleeping 
dogs lie, Mr. Kennedy?” she 
asked plaintively. “It’s been so nice 
these last few months.” 

“Can’t think of anything more 
useless than a sleeping dog lying 
around,” I grumbled. “That’s the 
trouble. Trouble with everybody. 
Everybody’s massively fed, mas- 
sively diverted, massively tran- 
quilized — ” 

“Peace, it’s wonderful,” she 
murmured. 


81 



82 


FANTASY AND SCItNCE FICTION 


“Most dangerous condition this 
country ever faced,” I said. “Want 
to know something, Sara? Even 
the usually discontented intellec- 
tuals have gone over to this happy- 
happy kick where anybody who 
views-with-alarm is a you-know- 
what. Scares me, Sara, when all 
the rest of the world — ” 

“Every time you get like this 
things happen around Computer 
Research,” Sara complained. “Why 
can’t you be just an ordinary 
Personnel Director? Why can’t 
you be contented just doing an 
ordinary job like everybody else?” 

“What, for instance, am I neg- 
lecting in my ordinary job?” 

“There’s enough in those memos 
to keep you busy — ” 

“I’ll tell you what’s in those 
memos even before I look at 
them,” I interrupted. “There’ll be 
one from Safety Engineering 
complaining that a certain super- 
visor fishes bits of metal out of 
the machinery with his hands 
without shutting down the whole 
production line first, and that’s the 
way fingers get smashed. There’ll 
be a companion piece from the 
supervisor asking me to tell Safety 
Engineering to keep its nose out 
of his department, and if he wants 
to smash his fingers they’re his 
fingers. Big challenge to Per- 
sonnel, Sara.” 

“You know what accidents do 
to our insurance rates,” she re- 
minded. 

“I know what overprotection 


does to production,” I reminded 
back. “Then there’ll be a memo,” 
I went on, “from the Chief of 
Security Guards complaining that 
the Maintenance Supervisor refuses 
to stop for positive identification 
when he passes through security 
check points. The companion to 
that will be from the Maintenance 
Supervisor complaining that he 
passes every one of those unprint- 
able security guards twenty times 
a day and if they don’t know who 
his great grandmother kissed on 
her first date by now they never 
will and the whole thing is a bunch 
of nonsense anyhow — everybody 
playing Junior G-Man.” 

“That was yesterday’s memos,” 
Sara said loftily. 

“All right,” I answered. “Idea’s 
the same. For instance I haven’t 
had a complaint for quite a while 
from Office Supply that the design 
engineers refuse to turn in old pen- 
cil stubs when they want new ones 
— and you can’t tell me they’re 
really doing it.” 

“I’ll keep an eye out for it, and 
rush it right in to you when it 
comes,” Sara promised, and tossed 
her long bob of red hair. 

“You know what worries me the 
most of all, Sara?” I asked. 

She looked wary again. 

“The Pentagon,” I said. “More 
specifically the Poltergeist Divi- 
sion. I haven’t heard from the Pol- 
tergeist Division of the Pentagon 
in over a year.” 

“Well, you know these govern- 



RtMLMBRANCL AND REFLECTION 


83 


mcnt bureaus,” Sara tried to con- 
sole me. “They start out going to 
do big things. Everybody in them 
rushes around designing forms 
and reports and statistics to im- 
press people. First thing, they 
get so snowed under with fill- 
ing out those forms, making 
those reports, and compiling those 
statistics there just isn’t any time 
left to do anything. You should try 
it, Mr. Kennedy. Nothing like big 
charts and graphs and engineering 
curves done in colored inks to im- 
press people with how important 
you are. Q)ver your desk and your 
walls with those, and you won’t 
need to do anything at all. Except^ 
maybe, keep them dusted.” 

I ignored her. 

“Even General Sandfordwaithe 
has stopped hounding me,” I said. 
“Ever since the George incident, 
he’s left me strictly alone.” 

“You should be glad.” 

“It worries me, Sara. It worries 
me a lot. When our own Pentagon 
gets so massively . . . well mas- 
sively something that it stops 
hounding us scientists — ” 

“You scientists!” she scoffed. 
Then, lest she had gone too far, 
“All his hounding didn’t help you 
to produce more anti-grav units.” 

“That’s something else,” I said. 
“That fake Swami sits over there 
in his plush laboratory, holding 
hands with the female production 
line workers, and so far he hasn’t 
learned a thing about how to ac- 
tivate anti-grav cylinders on any 


kind of a dependable schedule.” 

“So what can you do about it?” 
she asked, not with curiosity but 
with a tone telling me I should 
accept the inevitable, like every- 
body else. 

“Maybe hypnotism ...” I be- 
gan. 

‘TThis is where I came in,” she 
answered. And went out. 

I got up and followed her to the 
connecting door between our of- 
fices. She had already sat down 
back of her own desk, and now 
couldn’t very well escape without 
making a point of it. I leaned 
against the door jamb. 

“Do you think you’d have time 
to run over to the UCLm\ library 
this morning,” I asked, “to see if 
you can pick up anything on the 
relationship of hypnosis to psi — if 
any?” 

She looked at her own in box 
pointedly. It was stacked up a foot 
thick, a mute reminder that she 
tried to take over all the detail 
work and leave me with only the 
creative. 

Creative! As, for example, I 
should go over to Design Engi- 
neering and say, “Please, fellows, 
would you mind trying to cooper- 
ate a little with Industrial Engi- 
neering’s ideas and save up your 
pencil stubs?” I already knew what 
Industrial Engineering could do 
with pencil stubs. I didn’t need 
Design Engineering to tell me. 

Or maybe go over to Industrial 
Engineering and say, “Look, fel- 



84 

lows, did it ever occur to you that 
it might not be maximum effi- 
ciency to bring Design Engineer- 
ing minds down to the level of sav- 
ing up pencil stubs?” I already 
knew their answer, too, about what 
the creative geniuses really de- 
signed and passed around when 
they thought nobody was looking, 
and how it would be raising, not 
lowering, their mind level to get 
them considering costs. This was 
creative personnel ? 

“Never mind,” I said. “Fll find 
time during the morning to go 
over to the library. Maybe that 
would be better, because I know 
what I want.” I stood there for a 
moment. “I think I know what I 
want,” I amended. 

I closed the door and went back 
to my desk. I picked up the stack 
of' interoffice memos. The top one 
was from Old Stone Face, Mr. 
Henry Grenoble, the General Man- 
ager. He mentioned, rather gently 
I thought, that I hadn’t been 
caught trying to wreck the Com- 
pany for quite a while now, and 
what was I doing? Just sitting 
around drawing my pay ? 

I felt better. I had seen the evi- 
dence of George taking over more 
and more of the production func- 
tions of Computer Research, and 
the workers getting more and more 
like ants who knew exactly what 
they were supposed to do from 
some central source that had no 
corporeal identity. Marvelously ef- 
ficient, and I was afraid Old Stone 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Face had let it soothe him into 
tranquility. Apparently he hadn’t. 
I didn’t feel so alone now. 

My drive to the UCLA library 
turned out to be a waste of time. 
Oh, there had been a few half 
hearted attempts to rouse psi 
through hypnotism, with results 
about as indecisive as other experi- 
ments. It looked as if I’d have to do 
my own experiments. As I leafed 
through the few references, I won- 
dered how I’d be as a hypnotist. 

Of course I might get the Swami 
to help me, but the habit of faking 
was so deeply ingrained in his 
character one couldn’t tell when 
he was being honest because he 
didn’t know, himself. 

I managed to snag a couple of 
profs in the psych department, but 
my questions on the subject were 
met with much the same disdain 
as if I’d asked for the real truth 
about Unidentified Flying Objects. 
I should have known. There is a 
breed who calls himself a scientist 
but is really concerned only with 
maintaining a reputation for eso- 
teric knowledge. As soon as the 
layman picks up the idea, he drops 
it like a hot coal, for to be identi- 
fied with it now would associate 
him with the untouchables. Bridey 
Murphy and various television pro- 
grams had vulgarized hypnotism 
until these men, whose only real 
concern was their own prestige, 
wouldn’t touch it. They had the 
same attitude toward psi — and for 
the same reason. 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


85 


As I climbed back into my car, 
I reflected that fortunately there 
were a few, not many but some, 
who were more concerned with 
knowledge than with reputation. 
Lucky mankind! Otherwise . . • 

When I got back to the plant, 
Sara had a surprise waiting for me 
in my office. Another colonel from 
the Pentagon. 

“Logart,” he identified himself. 
To his credit he did not add and 
emphasize, ''Colonel Logart.” He 
let the eagles on his collar speak 
for themselves. He did add, ‘'Pol- 
tergeist Division, Pentagon,” but 
his face broke into a broad grin 
when he said it. 

Out of his uniform he would 
have been more or less nondescript, 
displaying none of that rugged, 
masculine handsomeness of the 
fair-haired career men in the serv- 
ices and denoting a possible latent 
something-or-other in high places. 
I nodded, shook hands perfunc- 
torily, and waved him to the cry- 
ing chair in front of my desk. 

“Know anything about mass 
hypnotism?” I asked as an opener. 

“After fifteen years in the serv- 
ice?” he countered. “What do you 
think basic training and all that 
comes after it might be?” 

rd been looking at him, but now 
I did a sort of double take and 
really saw him for the first time. 

“Well now,” I grinned as broadly 
as he. “How have you managed to 
survive?” 


He took my question at face 
value. 

“One of the more or less valid 
facts about hypnotism is that you 
can’t be hypnotized if you don’t 
want to be. Of course that presup- 
poses you know what is happen- 
ing — as most don’t. But I knew. 
And I also knew that the only way 
to survive that, or any other mass 
hypnotism framework, was to be- 
come so completely imitative that 
no one would realize I knew I was 
imitating.” 

“Well now,” I said again. “Yod 
and I might be able to work to- 
gether. We’ve had a series of 
stuffed pouter pigeons, and — ” 

“I know,” he interrupted, “You’ve 
got yourself quite a reputation 
back at the Pentagon, Kennedy. 
For bringing an end to fine, prom- 
ising careers, that is. We’ve got 
plenty of brave men who can stand 
up under bullets, or bombs, or 
even ridicule when it comes in 
from the outside. But when a man 
becomes ridic^ulous in his own eyes 

. . You’ve got quite a nasty fa- 
culty for that, Kennedy.” He’d 
stopped grinning, but his eyes were 
still twinkling with real mirth. Yet 
a man who could consciously 
learn to be so imitative as to give 
the illusion he thought he was be- 
ing creative could succeed in sim- 
ulating almost anything. So I 
could only hope the mirth was 
real. 

“That’s why it was relatively 
easy for me to get assigned to this 



86 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Company. General Sanfordwaithe 
was in a hole. He could order men 
to their death under fire without a 
twinge, because that’s part of the 
hypnosis. But to order career sui- 
cide is something else. So I expect 
he was pretty reheved when I 
volunteered, or rather when I 
begged for the assignment.” 

He stopped and looked at me. 

“Of course there’s more,” I said, 
and pushed a box of cigarettes 
across the desk to him. He took 
one, lit it, and so did 1. 

“Yes,” he said. “There’s more. 
Considerably more.” 

“Naturally.” 

“I’m interested in George,” he 
said. “I’ve always known that 
sooner or later a George would 
come on the scene. That is, if I got 
the story straight. Would you 
mind . . 

I repeated the story of George 
for him. How these five young 
college grads came to me with the 
yarn that through mental identifi- 
cation, interplay and feed back, 
they had succeeded in creating a 
super-entity, an incorporeal being 
for which they were merely body, 
hands and feet. Unlike the fleeting 
entity that comes into being in a 
mob, or other gathering of people 
with mental feedback and inter- 
play, George was a permanent, an 
enduring — ah — personality ? qual- 
ity? being? — anyhow, whatever. 

I told him how I had tried for 
months to find something that 
only a George could do, some- 


thing that five unconnected guys 
couldn’t do, something that re- 
quired instant communication and 
coordination. I told him how I’d 
failed to think of anything because 
science and industry are both con- 
structed to compensate for the lack 
of instant communication and co- 
ordination. I told him how George 
had gradually reached out and be- 
gun to take over the operation of 
the production planning functions 
of the plant; the furor caused by 
getting contracts out on time, for a 
change; the investigation and dem- 
onstration to the Pentagon officers 
of his reality as an entity. And the 
demonstration of his power. 

“Demonstration of one of his 
powers,” I amended. “What other 
powers he might have, or develop, 
I’ve . . . I’ve been a little too nerv- 
ous to find out.” 

He nodded as if he understood 
and crushed out the butt of his 
cigarette in my ashtray. 

“Pretty much as stated in the re- 
port,” he conceded. “I was afraid it 
might have been — ah-^interpreted. 
Strike you as peculiar that you 
couldn’t think of anything for 
George to do?” 

“Yes,” I said emphatically. 
“There was a teasing, tantalizing 
feeling that there must be dozens, 
hundreds of things. Only I could 
never bring one right out into the 
foreground. Like a word or a 
name on the tip of our tongue that 
annoys because it will neither come 
clear nor go away.” 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 

“One of the interesting aspects of 
hypnotism,” he said as if he were 
veering away from the subject, or 
maybe coming back to it. “The 
subject is partially conscious and 
knows things exist beyond his 
will’s reach. But he can only think 
and act according to the compul- 
sions given him, the things con- 
sistent with the framework of his 
commands. Ever occur to you that 
what you call ‘frameworks’ might 
be a kind of compulsion boundary 
you can’t cross? You say industry 
and science is organized to com- 
pensate for the lack of instant com- 
munication and coordination be- 
cause such things can’t exist 
among people. Something for 
George to do would be outside 
your frame of compulsions.” 

“Look,” I said. “Aren’t you ex- 
tending the definition of hypno- 
tism a little far? After all, a word, 
too, has certain semantic boun- 
daries.” 

“Who can draw the line,” he 
asked, “between hypnotism and 
suggestion ? Where does sugges- 
tion leave off and teaching begin? 
Where does propaganda leave off 
and belief begin ? Where is the line 
between belief and compulsion ? 
Where is the boundary between 
compulsion and hypnotism?” 

“The music goes round and 
round,” I said flippantly. But flip- 
pancy was a cover-up for some pow- 
erful mixed emotions I hadn’t yet 
sorted out. More than the words, 
it was the semantic overtones back 


87 

of them, such as the implications 
in substituting the word Uaching 
and propaganda. By that, did he 
mean all teaching ? 

Personnel people, accustomed to 
twenty different versions a day of 
the only possible right way to 
think, become detached and are 
able to see these versions in per- 
spective. But I felt something dif- 
ferent from that — a glimpse of 
such far vision that I could look 
down on human beings, like two- 
dimensional creatures, forever im- 
prisoned within the narrow walls 
of their compulsions, unable to 
break through the hypnotic sug- 
gestions of their frameworks. But 
only a glimpse. 

For that comprehension was re- 
placed by a reaction far less ex- 
alted. A deep disappointment. I’d 
run into his pattern before, on 
quite a few occasions. I had him 
pegged, classified. The mental ex- 
hibitionist. A fellow who dreams 
up startling things to say to gain 
attention and impress people. They 
don’t need to mean anything, just 
sound as if they do. No doubt 
around the Pentagon, where the 
philosophical concepts must be at 
best on the primitive level — or the 
military framework couldn’t exist 
at all — he’d made quite a splash 
with his semantic gymnastics. And, 
no doubt, he thought a display of 
his well-worn patter would push 
Kennedy over as easily. 

After fifty thousand people or so, 
we never seem to get an original. 



88 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Even in the first few dozens we 
start getting carbon copies, people 
who occupy a duplicate frame- 
work, and therefore duplicate all 
the same problems inherent in the 
framework. The hope that we may 
— perhaps even today! — encounter 
an original keeps us able to endure 
the deadly monotony of repetition 
where each person thinks himself 
to be . . . different. My hope that 
today I had discovered one died. 

Oddly, his interest in me seemed 
to die simultaneously. Perhaps it 
was my flippant remark, yet if he 
had been truly perceptive he 
would have known . . . Therefore 
his assumption that he hadn’t im- 
pressed me, after all, was proof of 
the shallow level at which he oper- 
ated. His eyes seemed to film over, 
grow remote. Outwardly he was 
still cordial, as was I. But rapport, 
for a few moments tantalizingly 
near, was gone. I understood him, 
and he was at least perceptive 
enough to realize it. 

“Well,” he said, after an appreci- 
able pause, “I just dropped in to 
get acquainted. You understand, of 
course, that before discussing with 
you my real mission I must present 
it to your general manager, Mr. 
Grenoble.” 

“Of course,” I agreed. “Never let 
it be forgotten that I’m just the 
Personnel Director here. I can’t 
speak for the Company except at 
that level.” 

We stood up simultaneously. He 
reached across the desk and we 


shook hands. His eyes looked at 
me as if he was perhaps a little sad 
at what they saw. And perhaps my 
eyes showed him the same. He was 
disappointed that he hadn’t made 
an impression. I was disappointed 
that he had tried it on such an ob- 
vious level. He left. 

The office seemed singularly 
empty and barren after he had 
gone. And that was odd, because if 
he hadn’t made a deep impression, 
why should it? Had I been right 
in my first reaction, and not my 
second? Of course not. The man 
was an obvious poseur, transpar- 
ently so. The pity of it was, he 
didn’t need to be. Because there 
was something about him . . . 

Something, like a word or a 
name on the tip of the tongue, 
wouldn’t go away. Some hypnotic 
compulsion shut me off from . . . 
Nonsense! 

II 

The next day Old Stone Face 
and Colonel Logart left for Wash- 
ington. The deal proposed by the 
Pentagon must have been a good 
one, interesting enough to cause 
the general manager to make the 
trip. Henry gave me no hint before 
he left of what it might involve. 
Usually I can surmise what’s in the 
wind, even when he thinks he’s 
playing it close to his chest, be- 
cause he wants this or that kind of 
expert. This time there was no 
such clue. 



klmi:mbh/\ncl and rkflection 

There was a clue as to the mag- 
nitude of the deal, for Old Stone 
Face stayed in Washington more 
than a week. This meant he had 
to hang around while a little time 
could be found here and there in 
the calendars of the big boys. From 
the time involved, some of these 
boys were right up there on the 
first team. 

Still there were a couple of 
straws in the wind. When Henry 
called me into his office for his 
going-away pep talk, which usu- 
ally amounted to instructions to 
kind of keep an eye on the store 
while he was out to lunch, he be- 
trayed at least one source of inter- 
est. 

“How’s George doing these days, 
Ralph he asked with what he 
considered to be a disinterested, 
friendly smile. On him it always 
looked like an earthquake splitting 
open the side of a granite moun- 
tain. 

“Your production reports will 
tell you better than I can,” I said. 
“He’s practically taken over the 
running of production. I don’t 
know about you, but it’s cut my 
work in half. Grievances have 
dropped off to practically nothing.” 

“I can’t complain about produc- 
tion quantity or quality,” he con- 
ceded. Which, for him, was like 
saying that output was exceeding 
his wildest dreams. 

“I’m borrowing trouble, I 
know,” I said. “But somehow I’m 
a little uneasy.” 


89 

I could see by the disappearance 
of the crack in the granite cliff that 
he was getting ready for the bad 
news. He didn’t say anything. 

“You know, Henry,” I said hesi- 
tantly, “I get the feeling of a little 
boy absorbed with playing train. I 
sometimes wonder what’s going to 
happen if he gets bored with the 
gadgets, and starts looking around 
to see what else might be interest- 
ing. Anyhow,” I said idly, “Play- 
ing train belongs to an older gen- 
eration. I get the feeling that 
George is still a very small boy, 
and today’s small boys are inter- 
ested in spaceships.” 

He flashed me a quick look from 
under his craggy brows to see if 
there was guile behind my words, 
thereby revealing the guile behind 
his. 

“If the government made those 
boys a good offer, you think 
they’d leave us — and take George 
with them.?” 

“I’m not close to the boys,” I 
said. “But I doubt it. Not if we 
had anything comparable. The gov- 
ernment is killing the goose that 
lays the golden egg with its secur- 
ity attempts to make unusual peo- 
ple conform to mediocre stand- 
ards. Scientists don’t like to work 
for government, and wouldn’t if 
they could get comparable deals in 
private industry. If we lose George 
it will be our own fault.” 

“Thank you, Ralph,” he said ab- 
sently, as if he had got the infor- 
mation he wanted. 



90 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“Have a good trip,** I said as I 
went out the door. I doubt he 
heard me. 

The other straw in the wind 
came from an unexpected direc- 
tion. Sara set up an appointment 
for me to see Annie Malasek. 

Annie Malasek, P-1 Assembler, 
had been with us a number of 
years now. She was the mother of 
Jennie Malasek, the little polter- 
geist girl who had first activated 
the Auerbach cylinders and made 
them into anti-grav units. I’d cut 
my own feet out from under me 
by helping Jennie to get out of the 
psi framework and over into nor- 
malcy — thereby winning the un- 
dying gratitude of her mother, 
Annie. In turn, Annie had helped 
me to pull a stunt on the fake 
Swami, who had been claiming psi 
powers, which proved he really 
had them, even though he had 
thought he was faking. 

A little to my surprise, when 
Sara ushered Annie into my office, 
the Swami came with her. There 
was that intangible something sur- 
rounding the two of them that 
told me their news before he had 
finished seating her and found his 
own chair. 

“We wanted you to be the first to 
know, Mr. Kennedy,” Annie said, 
and simpered. “We’re going to get 
married, Swami and me.” 

I stood up and came around 
from behind my desk. 

“One look at the pair of you 
and anybody would know,” I said 


as I crossed the room. I took her 
hand in my left and his hand in 
my right, squeezed them, and 
brought their hands together. 
Swami was grinning like a foolish 
boy, and Annie began to cry like a 
foolish girl. I went back to my 
desk, opened a top drawer, fished 
out a clean handkerchief, and took 
it over to Annie. It wasn’t the first 
time. Only this time her tears were 
not troubled. While Swami was 
wiping away her tears with tender 
care, I went back and sat down 
behind my desk. 

I didn’t know which to congrat- 
ulate. By my standards the Swami 
was a pretty worthless catch, while 
Annie was a hard-working, faith- 
ful, loyal woman worth her weight 
in gold. Yet it wasn’t my standards 
that had to be satisfied. Hers had 
been the drab, gray life of a poor 
factory worker, always struggling 
to make ends meet; and to her the 
Swami must have been all that was 
mysterious, romantic, wonderful. 
Perhaps his very worthlessness 
made him all the more precious. 
Certainly in the eyes of the various 
factory women who went in heav- 
ily for mysticism, she had walked 
off with the prize catch. Who was I 
to say that she should not have this 
triumph? Or that each of them 
should not have what was most 
needed — she to be folded in the 
physical arms of the mysterious in- 
finite; he to have a woman who 
would joyfully work hard for him, 
keep him well fed. 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


91 


I glanced at his white turban. 
Already she seemed to be doing 
his laundry. The customary dark 
grease mark around the edges had 
disappeared; and come to think of 
it I hadn’t got that faint whiff of 
malodor from his heavy red-and- 
gold robe when I’d gone near him. 

“Fine, fine,” I said heartily, and 
meant it. “I can’t think of anybody 
more suited to each other.” 

The faint look of wary appre- 
hension behind the Swami’s huge, 
liquid black eyes disappeared, and 
was replaced by real gratitude. 
Annie was melting all over. My ap- 
proval had meant a great deal to 
them. But Annie was Annie, and 
her character shapelessness didn’t 
last long. 

“There was two things we had 
to see you about, Mr. Kennedy,” 
she said. “The other was about 
Jennie.” 

“Oh?” I questioned. “I under- 
stood she was in grammar school 
and doing very well. Trouble?” 

“No,” she answered. “Not yet, 
anyhow. It’s that new Colonel 
from Washington. He came to me 
about Jennie. He knew all about 
, . . about the trouble she used to 
have. He asked me if I’d let him 
see her, talk to her.” 

“Oh, he did?” I said. Apparently 
Colonel Logart was letting no 
grass grow under his feet. First 
those questions from Henry about 
George must have meant that 
Logart had talked to the five lads. 
Now Jennie. 


“I don’t want Jennie in trouble 
no more,” Annie was saying. “She 
wasn’t happy when she wasn’t like 
other kids. Now she’s like them 
and she’s happy.” ^ 

“Did Colonel Logart speak to 
you?” I turned to the Swami. 

“Just casually,” the Swami an- 
swered in his deep, sonorous tones. 
“But I agree with my little bride. I 
wouldn’t want my daughter dis- 
turbed.” It sounded very authori- 
tative and firm. The term “little 
bride” didn’t seem to sicken Annie 
the way it did me. She looked at 
him with adoration. 

“Don’t worry about it,” I told 
the both of them. “If Colonel 
Logart brings up the subject again, 
send him to me.” 

“That’s what I already did,” 
Annie said, and stood up. Hastily 
the Swami jumped to his feet. 

When they had gone, I picked 
up the phone and got young Jim 
Bellows in the Engineering De- 
partment. 

“Did Colonel Logart approach 
you fellows about going to work 
for the government while he was 
here?” I asked. 

“Yes, sir,” he answered readily. 
“We told him to see you. We 
wouldn’t make a move without 
letting you know — not after all 
you’ve done for us and George.” 

“Thanks,” I said, and hung up. 
Thanks, too, for loyalty. 

I sent off a wire to Henry’s hotel 
in Washington: 

HAVE LEARNED LOGART 



92 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


TRIED TO SHANGHAI OUR 
SPECIAL EMPLOYEES, RE- 
PEAT SPECIAL EMPLOYEES, 
BEHIND MY BACK. POUR 
IT ON, HENRY. 

KENNEDY 

His wire came back in a few 
hours. 

JUST WHAT I NEEDED TO 
BEAR DOWN H.ARD. 
THANKS, RALPH. 

OLD STONE FACE 

I looked at the telegram for sev- 
eral minutes before I found what 
was disturbing me. I was so used 
to thinking in that term that it 
merely bothered me, but didn’t 
strike me. 

I picked up the phone and 
called the mail room. 

“Check the telegraph company 
for the accuracy of the signature 
on that message I just received,” I 
said. 

“I already did, Mr. Kennedy,” 
the girl answered. “They insist he 
signed it that way himself.” 

“Oh well,” I sighed. “I suppose 
that sooner or later he had to learn 
what we call him.” 

Colonel Logart came in to see 
me as soon as he and Henry got 
back from Washington. He stood 
before my desk and I didn’t ask 
him to sit down. 

“I want you to know,” he said 
through thinned lips, “that in talk- 
ing to your special employees, I 
was merely following orders.” 


My lips were equally thin. The 
common practice of pirating valu- 
able employees is one in which I 
will not indulge and which I do 
not appreciate when others try it 
with me. 

“You militarists,” I said coldly, 
“seem to think that following 
orders justifies anything from a 
mild indignity to an outright crim- 
inal action. Talk about hypnotic 
frameworks! We may have become 
a militarist nation, but we’re not 
under martial law just yet.” 

He sat down on the edge of the 
crying chair, without invitation, 
and pursed his lips as if to hide 
the twitch of amusement. He 
made no effort to hide the twinkle 
in his eyes. 

“Oh, I don’t know,” he said 
speculatively. “In the life of an in- 
dividual don’t you find he spends 
the most of his money on what he 
wants most? So take a look at our 
national budget.” 

“There are such things as neces- 
sities of life,” I said, “that deter- 
mine how a person or a nation 
spends income.” 

“Well, Mr. Kennedy,” he argued, 
soberly now, “don’t you find, par- 
ticularly in those whose thought 
stream runs shallow, that what one 
person considers to be a dire neces- 
sity he couldn’t live without is 
something another person doesn’t 
want and feels no need of what- 
ever?” 

“Goes back to group mores,” I 
said. “If everybody . . 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 

“Exactly,” he agreed. 

“I hardly think we can solve na- 
tional policy, militaristic or other- 
wise,” I said drily. “Not just be- 
tween the two of us.” 

“No,” he answered. “We can’t. 
And that’s something of enormous 
importance. Will you remember 
that, Mr. Kennedy? It will help 
you to understand, when . . 

He trailed the sentence off and 
was silent. God help us, I classified 
it as more attempts to say startling 
things, that puny pattern of trying 
to be something special. 

“I believe we’re off the subject,” 
I reminded him. “We were dis- 
cussing your action of coming out 
here and trying to steal away some 
special employees behind my back.’* 

“It’s all part of the same big pic- 
ture,” he said. 

“I’m sure it is. Did you bring 
along your ordnance maps and 
your pretty little colored pins to 
demonstrate the big picture?” 

He ignored my sarcasm. 

“Working on a certain govern- 
ment project would have been a 
long step upward for Jennie’s 
mother, for example,” he said, 
without responsive anger. “She’d 
never have to work again. Mean- 
time, with her consent, and with 
Jennie’s willing consent, we could 
try to restore Jennie’s ability to ac- 
tivate anti-grav cylinders. Not the 
little toy things you have stored in 
your bolted-down vault here, but 
the real thing — big ones.” 

“Assuming you could do it,” I 


93 

qualified. I lit a cigarette and 
pushed the box across the desk 
toward him. He took it as an in- 
vitation to slide down into a more 
comfortable position in the chair. 
He lit a cigarette. 

“As for George,” he continued 
through a puff of smoke, “how 
long do you think he will be con- 
tent to play factory operation? One 
thing you seem to have over- 
looked, Kennedy. Jennie, Swami, 
George — they’re all just children. 
Oh sure, the lads that make up 
George are mature young men, 
and Swami won’t see thirty 
again, but as far as their psi devel- 
opment is concerned they’re chil- 
dren. Children need to grow, and 
to grow they must have the kind 
of food they need to grow on.” 

“Assuming you know what psi 
food is,” I said. 

“Working on this certain gov- 
ernment project would have given 
those young men real stature, and 
George something to challenge his 
growing mentality. Because, Ken- 
nedy,” he said quietly, “we were 
able to think of something that 
only a George could do.” 

My arm froze with my cigarette 
lifted half way to my lips. I stared 
at him for a full minute, then, 
without taking another puff, I 
crushed out my cigarette in the 
tray. 

“It was the way you went about 
it,” I said slowly. “I’ve never stood 
in the way of an employee’s chance 
at a real opportunity in my life.” 



94 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


He lifted an eyebrow, because it 
was a rash statement for any in- 
dustry man to make. 

“I know,” I said. “Most com- 
panies operate on the policy of 
keeping a man where he can do 
them the most good, without 
much thought for what is good 
for the man. I don’t. I operate on 
the policy that I’d rather have an 
ambitious, intelligent man for a 
short while than a stupid one for- 
ever. I’ve built a reputation around 
that. That’s why the brightest and 
best are eager to come to work for 
us, because they know I’ll try to 
push them upward, cither in or out 
of the company. If you had come 
to me, instead of going behind my 
back — ” 

“You’d have given me your spe- 
cial employees,” he said. “I knew 
that. So I made a mistake in the 
way I went about carrying out my 
orders. The mistake came to light 
when you sent that wire to Gre- 
noble. So we didn’t bring the psi 
children under government con- 
trol with all its spying on employ- 
ees, . informing, watching them 
through little pcckholes in false 
walls the way we watch the scien- 
tists. You think psi talented people 
could stand up under that?” 

“Or,” I said slowly, “having 
failed in your objective, you’ve 
been given a new set of orders to 
put the best possible interpretation 
on your mistake.” 

He shrugged his shoulders and 
grinned. 


“Whatever you prefer to think, 
Kennedy,” he said easily. “The fact 
remains that Computer Research 
has the job which, heretofore, has 
been one of the most carefully 
guarded secrets under direct gov- 
ernment operation.” 

“Because,” I said, “George is nec- 
essary to it.” 

“George is necessary,” he agreed. 
“Only a George could do it. Ever 
see the inside of the control cabin 
in one of the big, modern flying 
superforts, Kennedy?” 

I nodded. 

“No human mind can see all 
those instruments simultaneously 
and take the necessary actions, so 
we try to divide up the work and 
responsibility among various mem- 
bers of the flight crew. It works all 
right as long as everything goes all 
right, but when it doesn’t we read 
about it in the papers. Almost every 
day, in fact, we read about it in the 
papers. And that’s just the simple 
little problem of flying along over 
the Earth’s surface, w'here all the 
factors are known and precalcu- 
lated.” 

I waited. I gave him the benefit 
of my assumption that he didn’t 
mean to make an ordinary flight 
crew out of George. 

“If the problems of coordination 
are becoming more and more 
insurmountable in just flying 
through the air,” he said, “think 
what the problems would be in 
traveling through space to another 
body.” 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


95 


‘‘Sure,” he went on, “we’ve been 
making progress with guided mis- 
siles, putting in servomechanisms 
to handle specific and known fac- 
tors, but what about unknown 
factors? Or even a complexity of 
known factors would require a 
huge hall full of servomechanisms. 
Marvelous though it may be, the 
guided missile is a one track mind, 
equipped to do one thing, 
equipped to make only one choice 
when a given condition arises. 
And even there, the accuracy leaves 
much to be desired.” 

I didn’t say anything. I dould 
see what was coming. 

“In approaching the problem of 
traversing* space, we haven’t had 
any choice, ourselves. We’ve had to 
attack it from the angle of a 
guided missile because no ordi- 
nary group of human beings could 
work together with the necessary 
instantaneous speed and direction 
to control the ship from the inside, 
to analyze unknown factors as they 
arise and take original, creative ac- 
tion among a multiple of choices.” 

“But George could,” I said. 

“George would have a chance of 
doing it,” he qualified. “We’ve got 
to make a break-through some- 
where. Either we have to take an 
entirely new approach to cybernetic 
machines, so we can get them 
down to payload dimensions, or 
we have to learn how to syntheti- 
cally create more Georges. We’ve 
always assumed it had to be the 
former, but George may change 


our minds. So now,” he said, as he 
put his hands on his knees and 
began to stand up, “instead of tak- 
ing George to the project, we’re 
going to bring the project to 
George. I haven’t talked to the 
boys about it. I came first to you 
for your permission.” 

“Quite a project,” I said. 
“There’s a long time and a lot of 
steps between deciding to build an 
inner-controlled spaceship and tak- 
ing it up for a test.” 

“We’d like George to be in on it 
from the beginning,” he answered. 
“It would be essential that he 
know everything there is to be 
known about the ship itself. Be- 
cause, in space, we can’t know 
which bit of knowledge will be 
vital.” 

“Whenever you’re ready, I’ll talk 
to the boys,” I agreed. 

“I’m ready now,” he said. “The 
government has already taken 
steps to condemn that whole sec- 
tion of area next to your plant. The 
clearing and new construction will 
go fast. In the meantime, the 
design engineering can be picked 
up from where it has already been 
carried by the Pentagon staff. The 
boys are engineering-trained, but 
they’ll have to be checked out on 
the specifics of this one.” 

“I trust you’re prepared to listen 
to their ideas, instead of making 
them adopt yours,” I said. 

“Of course,” he answered. 

“Where do Jennie and the 
Swami come into the picture?” 



96 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“We expect to power it with anti- 
grav units,” he said. “We couldn’t 
get unlimited range, otherwise. To 
say nothing of maneuverability.” 

“I’ll confirm with Henry,” I said, 
and stood up also. “I’ll talk with 
the boys. I’ll talk with Jennie’s 
mother and her new dad, the 
Swami. I’ll talk with Jennie. It all 
depends on how willing they are.” 

I followed him to the door, and 
watched him go through Sara’s of- 
fice and on out of the department. 
I leaned up against the door jamb. 

“I can’t figure that fellow,” I 
said to Sara. “First I thought 
he was the real McCoy. Then I 
thought he was a shallow blow- 
hard. Now I don’t know.” 

“Nice to see that everybody isn’t 
just a pawn on your chessboard,” 
Sara said with a sigh. 

“It’s pretty certain I’m a pawn 
on his,” I said. “But I don’t know 
what game he’s playing.” 

“Does he have to be playing any 
special game?” she asked. 

“I don’t even know that,” I an- 
swered.* 

“My,” she said, and her teasing 
smile broke up the sharpness of 
her words. “First thing you know, 
you’re going to be down on the 
level of all the rest of us blind, 
stoopid pawns.” 

“Maybe I’ve never been above 
that level,” I answered seriously. 
“Maybe I’m just a hypnotized vic- 
tim of a framework, with one of 
my commands being to think I 
control my thoughts and actions.” 


“You lost me back there some- 
where, Boss,” she answered flip- 
pantly, and dug into her work box 
for another sheaf of reports. 

Henry confirmed that we were 
now in the spaceship business, as 
a side line to our regular computer 
business, a not too improbable side 
line, since a spaceship without 
computer servomechanisms would 
be just a bulky hull. I would have 
my hands full, he warned me, in 
rounding up the necessary experts, 
even with all the help I could get 
from the government. 

“The less help I get from the 
government, the better,” I said 
drily. “Their ideas of merit are 
more concerned with a man’s sex 
life, and what idle remark he may 
have made in an off moment 
twenty years ago, or whether he 
was ever arrested by some mo- 
ronic cop. The more we get to be 
like Russia the less I like it. Have 
you ever noticed, Henry, that 
when a man takes on an enemy, he 
also takes on the characteristics of 
the enemy? Seems to work with 
nations, too.” 

“Very interesting,” he com- 
mented impassively. “I thought we 
were talking about building a 
spaceship.” 

“There’s a connection some- 
where,” I said. “Maybe it has to 
do with the fact that when you 
take on a framework you take on 
all the problems and defects in- 
herent in it. Passing laws against 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


97 


those defects is like making it a 
criminal offense for blue-eyed par- 
ents to have a blue-eyed child: if 
they’re going to have children at 
all they’ll be blue-eyed, criminal 
offense or none. So I don’t want to 
get involved with the government’s 
having anything at all to say about 
the kind of men we hire. Only 
thing I’ll care about is have they 
got brains and are they still able to 
use them in spite of everything 
we’ve done to prevent it.” 

“Just so you get them,” he said. 
“Logart is going to head up the 
project.” 

“Here we go again,” I groaned. 
“They’ll have to satisfy him.” 

“He’s no longer a Colonel,” 
Henry said. “Starting tomorrow 
he’s just plain Mister Logart, pri- 
vate citizen.” 

“Shedding the uniform and the 
badges doesn’t make him shed the 
frame of thinking,” I argued. 
“That’s how we became a militarist 
nation : we got saturated.” 

“You’re not in a very construc- 
tive mood today, Ralph,” he com- 
plained with enough irritation to 
show me I’d griped my limit. 
“You work with him the way you 
do with the rest of the supervisors. 
All he’s got to say is whether the 
man is technically capable. Same as 
any other project head.” 

“I don’t know what’s the matter 

with me, Henry,” I said slowly. “I 

don’t trust Logart, I guess. There’s 

something I can’t put my finger 
»> 

on. 


“He knows his business,” Henry 
said. “Maybe better than any man 
in the country. I checked into that 
carefully. Everybody says he’s the 
man for the job. If you’re gonna 
build a spaceship, you got to put a 
man in charge that knows at least 
what one ought to look like. I 
don’t. Do you?” 

**lt surprises me that he’s such 
an expert. Maybe that’s the trouble. 
He’s always surprising me. He 
doesn’t seem to fit — anywhere.” 

“Why should he fit something?” 

“You walk out into the factory 
stores, Henry. We have thousands 
of parts, but they all fit somewhere 
in the machines we make. By 
knowing the machines and look- 
ing at the parts, you can tell just 
about what every part is for and 
where it fits. Now suppose you 
ran across a part that didn’t 
belong. Wouldn’t it bother you?” 

“You keep telling me people 
aren’t machines, Ralph.” 

“But they fit,” I said. “They fit 
into a recognizable framework, all 
except a George, or a Jennie, and 
sometimes a Swa — ” 

My voice trailed off and I stared 
at Henry. 

“You think he might be another 
one of those?” Old Stone Face 

“If he is,” I said slowly, “he’s 
concealed it. Or has he? Not belit- 
tling your negotiating ability any, 
Henry, but hasn’t it seemed to you 
that we got into the spaceship 
business mighty quick and easy?” 



98 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Old Stone Face didn’t answer 
for a minute. Then he heaved a 
big sigh, as if he’d been holding 
his breath all along. 

“We’re in it now,” he said at last. 
“The way they fell over themselves 
around the Pentagon, giving me 
everything I wanted, made me 
think I was getting real good at 
my trade. Better keep an eye on 
Logart, Ralph. No telling what he 
might be up to.” 

“What could I do about it?” I 
asked. 

Ill 

My talk with the five boys was a 
little like the time when I inter- 
viewed them for jobs. I knew 
their names well by now, and of 
course I’d spoken to each of them 
a few times on the job. In their 
several departments I never seemed 
to have any trouble keeping the 
names straight, but as the five of 
them filed through my office door 
and took chairs, I couldn’t sort out 
which name belonged to which 
face. It didn’t matter. 

Very briefly I told them about 
the project, and the part we hoped 
George could play. 

. “We knew” 

“you could think of” 
“something,” 

“sir.” 

It was Numbers One, Two, 
Three and Four who had an- 
swered. Number Five nodded in 
agreement. 


“Now I don’t want to under- 
estimate this,” I warned. “It’s new. 
You’ll be the first to leave Earth in 
any kind of a ship. There’ll be 
bugs, bound to be. A challenge to 
everything George has got.” 

“Yeah!” they breathed in ecstasy, 
their eyes shining. 

“Physical danger,” I said as im- 
pressively as I could. “All we’ve 
got is what we’ve surmised from 
the information that came back 
from the satellites. It seems like a 
lot. But on the other hand it isn’t 
much, maybe not enough. Maybe 
we only think we can build the 
necessary mechanisms the first 
time. And, of course, we can only 
build to handle the known or sus- 
pected factors. There could be 
others.” 

Apparently they were commun- 
ing with one another up on Cloud 
Nine, lost in such a roseate dream 
that, before I thought, I sniffed the 
air to see if there was any hint of a 
reefer’s odor clinging to their 
clothes. Every now and then a 
young fellow came in who was 
really flying. But apparently they 
didn’t need any help, 

“You’ll have a hand in design- 
ing the ship,” I said, not sure 
whether I was talking to anybody 
or not. “You’ll answer only to 
Mr. Logart, the head of the project. 
Naturally, your salaries will be 
raised commensurate with your 
new jobs.” 

Either that got through to them, 
or their silent conference was over. 



KHMLMBRANCE AND REILECTION 


99 


“We’ve got some news for you, 
sir,” Numbers Three and Five 
said simultaneously. “We’re all go- 
ing to be married.” 

“Not all to the same gi — ” I said 
impulsively. “Of course not,” I cor- 
rected myself hurriedly. 

“Of course not,” they agreed in 
chorus. 

I wanted to ask them something, 
maybe to warn them, but in this 
area one man will rarely meddle 
with another man’s intentions. 
I was alarmed about George. 
George’s existence depended upon 
the five of them remaining in clos- 
est communion, but a young wife’s 
first big project is to cut her new 
husband off from his past life and 
alienate all his old buddies. It’s in- 
stinctive, and takes place even 
when neither the wife nor the hus- 
band wants it to happen. What 
would happen to George? Appar- 
ently they had thought of it, too. 

“A year ago,” they said, “when 
George was confined to just the 
five of us, it might have destroyed 
him. But not now. Anyhow, it’s a 
pair of twins and a set of triplets, 
all sisters, so they know at least a 
little of what a George is like. It’ll 
be all right, sir. You needn’t worry. 
And ... we do need wives, just 
like anybody else.” 

“Of course,” I answered. 

“They’re very wonderful girls,” 
Five said shyly. 

“Of course,” I said. 

They looked at each other and 
their eyes sparkled with mischief. 


“It’s possible,” Two said, “that 
in time there could be a Mrs. 
George.” 

I didn’t say anything. They were 
in a framework I couldn’t share. 

“It must be spring,” I finally 
gasped. “A regular epidemic.” 

“Yeah,” they breathed, their eyes 
shining. 

I went out into the factory and 
got a forelady’s permission to talk 
to Annie Malasek on the job. 

“Bother you, Annie, if I talk 
while you work?” I asked, when I 
came to a stop beside her work- 
bench. 

“Oh, no, sir,” she said. “I can do 
this in my sleep.” 

Her fingers flying, pausing 
briefly, flying, pausing over a mod- 
ule, one of the more intricate parts 
of a computer, reminded me of 
butterflies hovering over a bed of 
flowers, darting in and out, paus- 
ing and tasting briefly. I caught the 
flush of pleasure on her face, and 
the sidelong look in her eyes when 
she checked to make sure it was 
duly noted in the department that 
I had come to see her instead of 
sending for her. Apparently that 
meant something. 

“It’s about Jennie,” I said in a 
low voice just loud enough for her 
to hear me over the constant de- 
partment hum. “Logart wants your 
permission to talk with her, and 
see if we can bring back any of her 
old — ah — abilities. It’s very im- 
portant now that we should try. If 



100 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


you’re willing, and if she’s will- 
ing.” 

Her eyes flashed to my face 
quickly, and clung there question- 
ing, anxious. But her fingers didn’t 
falter. 

“I don’t want her throwing 
things without touching them,” she 
said with a trace of that old stub- 
bornness which was a major char- 
acteristic of hers before she and I 
had got to know one another, trust 
one another. don’t want her set- 
ting fires without no matches. 
Them were old country ways, Sla- 
vonic mountain ways. We’re 
Americans now, citizens. Jennie 
was lonesome and unhappy then. 
Now she’s one of the most popu- 
lar girls in her class and makes the 
best grades, even if I am her 
mother.” 

“She’s older now,” I said gently. 
“It’s barely possible she would be 
able to move from one framework 
to the other at will.” 

Her eyes left my face and she 
looked down at the completed as- 
sembly. Expertly she whirled it 
beneath her hands, her sharp eyes 
inspecting every part. Satisfied, she 
lifted it from her stationary bench 
and put it on the moving belt line 
which ran beside the benches. She 
picked up the shell of another from 
the parts bin, and her fingers began 
darting in and out of smaller bins 
to pick up screws, bolts, wires. As 
if of their own volition, her fin- 
gers started putting the things into 
place. Her eyes came back to me. 


“I don’t understand about frame- 
works,” she said. 

“It’s just a technical name for 
different conditions,” I said. I very 
nearly used Einstein’s phrase “co- 
ordinate system” and decided it 
would merely confuse things fur- 
ther. “For instance, when you 
were a girl in the Slav mountains 
where you came from, things were 
different from here. Things were 
true there that aren’t true here.” 

“You can say that again,” she 
agreed heartily. 

“But you could go back there 
on a visit,” I said. “Without losing 
your American citizenship. You 
could understand the old country 
ways because you grew up among 
them. At the same time, you would 
remember American ways, and 
when you came back you could 
pick up American ways again, 
without any trouble, because you 
understand those, too. It’s what we 
mean by different frameworks.” 

“You think Jennie lived in a dif- 
ferent . . She hesitated over the 
new word, tasting it for meaning. 
“. . . framework?” 

“I’m pretty sure of it,” I said. 

“And she could travel back and 
forth without hurting herself?” 

“Possibly. We don’t know for 
sure.” 

“My,” she said. “Think of that. 
That’s some daughter I’ve got, eh, 
Mr. Kennedy ? ” 

“You can say that again,” I 
agreed. 

“That Logart fellow,” she said. 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


101 


“He seems like a nice enough man. 
Awful young to be a full colonel. I 
guess it wouldn’t do any harm for 
him to talk to Jennie — if you was 
there. You think it would do her 
any harm?” 

“She wouldn’t have to agree un- 
less she wanted to,” I said. “I’m not 
going to put any pressure on her. 
I made up my mind to that two, 
three years ago when I first got to 
know her.” 

“Then I’ll tell her to come see 
you tomorrow when she gets out 
of school in the afternoon.” 

I started to leave, then turned 
back. 

“How’s Swami?” I asked. 

Her face began to glow. 

“He’s the most wonderf — ” She 
paused and then smiled teasingly. 
“But you wouldn’t know anything 
about him in that framework.” 

I tried to picture Swami in the 
role of ardent lover. It wasn’t too 
difficult. He probably would have 
made an art of it, a supplement to 
his art of fakery in reading palms, 
telling fortunes, gazing into the 
crystal ball. Perhaps it would be 
better if I didn’t acknowledge that 
to Annie. 

“No,” I laughed, “I guess you’re 
right. I wouldn’t know anything 
about his abilities in that frame- 
work.” 

“Jennie’s crazy about him,” she 
said. “Sometimes I think those two 
understand each other better than 
I understand either one of them.” 

“Oh?” I said. 


“They’re two of a kind,” she 
said. “They play games together.” 
Then cryptically, she added, “But 
it’s all right, because he’s there to 
see that she don’t come to no 
harm.” 

I felt my eyes widen a little. Per- 
haps we wouldn’t have too much 
trouble in getting Jennie back into 
the old framework after all. 

“They claim that together they 
can do things that neither one of 
them can do by themselves,” she 
added. 

“If they’re that close,” I said, 
“maybe Swami had better come 
with Jennie tomorrow afternoon.” 

Her face lit up and the last 
vestige of doubt left it. 

' “Then I know it will be all 
right,” she said confidently. 

I hoped so. 

Sara kept Jennie and the Swami 
in the outer waiting room until 
Logart could be located. It wasn’t 
difficult to find him. He’d left 
word with the switchboard that 
he’d be in conference with Old 
Stone Face and was to be notified 
immediately when I was ready. He 
left the conference at once, and I 
hoped Old Stone Face would real- 
ize that there really were times 
when a little girl and a fake swami 
might be more important than the 
general manager. 

The three of them came in to- 
gether and I introduced them as I 
gave them chairs. 

“You’re a bigger girl than I 



102 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


thought you’d be,” Logart said to 
Jennie. “Prettier, too.” 

I caught a flash of dark jealousy 
in Swami’s eyes. Jennie, still in the 
pre-teen age of a child at one mo- 
ment and a young lady the next, 
suddenly became a very demure 
and shy young lady. Apparently 
Logart caught the look in Swami’s 
face, too, for he addressed most of 
his remarks to the man, and gradu- 
ally I could see him winning over 
the highly temperamental, unstable 
personality. 

I had visualized myself as carry- 
ing the conversational ball, draw- 
ing them out, bringing them closer 
together, and finally with great 
subtlety introducing the psi subject. 
Logart picked up the ball immedi- 
ately and I became no more than a 
non-participating spectator. In fact, 
I wasn’t quite sure that I caught all 
the plays, or understood fully those 
I did see. 

Whatever it was that happened, 
Jennie was completely captivated. 
Yet it was to the Swami that she 
turned and drew closer. Suddenly 
I realized that it was no longer to 
Jennie as separate from the Swami, 
but both of them as a team that 
Logart was appealing. Logart had 
somehow caught the implications 
of the games that Swami and Jen- 
nie played together where as a 
team they could do things that nei- 
ther could do separately. 

Had Logart still been in uniform 
I might have credited the way they 
turned to him, accepted his leader- 


ship, yes, domination over them as 
subservience to military command. 
But he had shed his uniform and 
badges, and had become an un- 
colorful, nondescript civilian. But 
not to them! They recognized 
something in him I could not see. 
They gave acquiescence long be- 
fore it was asked. In fact, he never 
asked their agreement, he took it 
for granted. And they gave it in 
the same spirit. 

I had to stop them at one point, 
they were going too fast toward 
their destination, whatever it might 
be. 

“Whoa!” I exclaimed. “Wait a 
minute. You can’t pull Jennie out 
of school and ensconce her over 
there in the laboratory building 
just because you want her. There 
are such things as school laws and 
child labor laws here in Cali- 
fornia.” 

“Isn’t that your problem, Mr. 
Kennedy?” Logart asked, with an 
undercurrent of impatience in his 
voice. 

“Yes,” I said reasonably. “And 
it’s quite a problem. It’s true that 
we have special provision for, say, 
child actors. The State gives spe- 
cial permission when adequate and 
compensating educational facilities 
are provided. I can set up the edu- 
cational facilities without any trou- 
ble. The problem is this. The State 
Board understands about child ac- 
tors. But what am I going to give 
the State as an excuse for tak- 
ing Jennie out of regular school 



REMEMBRANXE AND REFLECTION 

and putting her to work in our 
factory?” 

“It seems to me that the success 
or failure of Earth’s first space ship 
is more important than some stupid 
motion picture,” Logart said, with 
his impatience increasing. 

“Ah,” I said. “But now we’re 
dealing with a framework of bu- 
reaucracy. Remember your military 
framework. Mister Logart. They’re 
going to ask what has this little girl 
got so necessary to our success that 
the graduates of our finest technical 
universities don’t have?” 

“What is the procedure to deal 
with other unusual children?” he 
asked. 

“There aren’t supposed to be any 
unusual children,” I said. “That’s 
the whole point. There aren’t sup- 
posed to be any unusual people of 
any kind, or any unusual circum- 
stances. What did you do with 
those unusual young fellows you 
pulled into the services, Colonel Lo- 
gart? You ground them down to 
complete conformity and medioc- 
rity, or you destroyed them in try- 
ing. Now the disease is no longer 
confined to the military. Because 
nothing is done to reverse this 
process when the man has finished 
his term of service, it has saturated 
the whole culture.” 

All three of them were looking 
at me with different expressions. 
Jennie was politely waiting while 
an adult finished saying something 
she didn’t understand. Swami was 
looking at me with eyebrows 


103 

cocked in puzzled surprise. Logart 
was patient, with a little smile 
that seemed comprised of both 
amusement and pity playing 
around his lips. I couldn’t interpret 
it then, I didn’t understand it until 
months later, when the pattern he 
was now developing finished in 
its ineviuble result. 

I was puzzled, too. At myself. I 
had never been particularly con- 
cerned for the ultimate fate of our 
culture, of mankind. I conceded 
that I didn’t have many illusions 
left, but mine had always been an 
attitude of “If you can’t lick ’em, 
join ’em.” Yet every time I came 
in contact with Logart, or even 
thought about him, I started get- 
ting up on a soapbox and philoso- 
phizing off into the blue yonder. 
And I was supposed to be the one 
who was skilled in keeping people 
on the subject until the matter in 
hand had been covered ! 

“What I’m saying,” I supple- 
mented a little lamely, because it 
wasn’t what I’d been saying at 
all, “is that in dealing with a spe- 
cific framework, you’ve got to 
make certain concessions to it, even 
though they prove a nuisance. Now 
I can see only one way to justify 
bringing Jennie here into the plant 
laboratory on a full-time basis, and 
that is in the role of a child actor. 
The State could understand that, 
because there’s precedence. So we’ll 
have to go through the process of 
making a motion picture record of 
the building of this spaceship. The 



104 

State will understand if we inter- 
pret that record through a child’s 
eyes, because the State is convinced 
that the people have the minds of 
small children.” 

I started to swing into another 
diatribe about administrative atti- 
tudes of telling people only what 
the government thought the peo- 
ple ought to know, and keeping 
from them what they thought the 
people were too innocent to sus- 
pect — and resolutely closed my lips. 
Now that I had realized Logart’s 
effect on me, I could at least be on 
guard. What effect did he have on 
others? Was he also arousing in 
them deep, latent concepts — abili- 
ties ? 

“As you say,” he was conceding, 
“a motion picture record will be 
an added nuisance. But if it takes 
that to get up off the surface of 
the Earth, we’ll do it.” There was 
a vibrant chord of deep yearning, 
longing, in his voice. 

“There will be quite a few such 
nuisances,” I said drily. 

IV 

There were quite a few nui- 
sances. 

Not the least of them was the 
sudden withdrawal of George from 
die production departments of the 
factory. George had largely dis- 
pensed with red tape in favor of 
his more immediate form of com- 
munication. When George with- 
drew to concentrate on spaceship 


J'ANTASY AND SCILNCH FICTION 

plans, like a little boy who drops 
his tricycle and never gives it a 
backward glance when he sees 
daddy untying a real bike from 
the rear bumper of the car, this 
form of communication was sud- 
denly cut off. Nobody knew what 
to do. 

Red tape is not only communica- 
tion, it is history. No one knew 
what to do, and from the few 
sparse records no one could tell 
what had been done. 

The workers turned to their su- 
pervisors. Here were the machines, 
here was the blank stock. But what 
were they supposed to do with it? 
The supervisors turned to the pro- 
duction planning departments. 
Where are the work orders, the 
job tickets? Production Planning 
turned to Engineering. Where are 
the blueprints? Engineering turned 
to Plant Management. What are we 
supposed to be doing? Plant Man- 
agement turned to General Man- 
agement. Old Stone Face had no- 
where to turn. It is one thing to 
build a huge organization one step 
at a time. It is something else to 
have five thousand idle employees 
turn at once and say, “What am I 
supposed to do?” 

In this hectic period of readjust- 
ment which loaded me down with 
quarrels, complaints, grievances, I 
noticed a peculiar state of mind 
creeping over me. Ordinarily there 
is a joy in the skill of being able to 
juggle dozens of problems with- 
out dropping any of them to 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 

smash, but there was no joy in 
this. I simply slugged through the 
days somehow. I put it down to 
overwork, overpressure, and the 
fact that I really wanted to be ac- 
tive in the preliminary stages of 
planning the spaceship. Compared 
with that, the job of getting the 
plant running smoothly again was 
sheer tedious drudgery. 

All through the months I never 
really had any hand at all in the 
building of the spaceship. Periph- 
eral nuisances kept me busy, a sort 
of picking up the pieces that Lo- 
gart dropped as he pushed the pro- 
ject along. He never shoved me 
out of things. He just dida’t need 
me at the central core, and there 
always seemed to be some emer- 
gency that prevented my real par- 
ticipation. 

Such as the nuisance of getting a 
motion picture record started, the 
subterfuge that would give us Jen- 
nie without too many questions. 
This meant dealing with thirty- 
two more unions necessary to film 
a professional picture, to say noth- 
ing of State Boards, Local Boards, 
and Bureaucrats at every level. 
Anybody who still thinks we have 
free enterprise is living in a previ- 
ous century. Simply making it pos- 
sible for Jennie to get additional 
training from Logart kept me 
from sitting in on those sessions to 
see what was going on. 

The nuisances piled up, and as 
customary around Computer Re- 
search the buck passes from hand 


105 

to hand until, somehow, it finally 
winds up on my desk. For instance 
there wasn’t any reason why I 
should have got involved in the 
court actions that would condemn 
the adjoining property and give us 
more space. But I did. 

One little old lady chose this 
particular time to decide that sci- 
ence had gone far enough. She 
picked up Asimov’s famous sar- 
donic jest made when the Ameri- 
can satellite was first being pub- 
licly described: “If God had 
wanted basketballs to fly he’d have 
given them wings.” She clung to it 
with literal sincerity, and talked 
about the Tower of Babel. Some- 
how the notion got fixed that if 
man left Earth, where he had been 
put to work out expiations for his 
sins, the whole plan of the uni- 
verse would be destroyed. She had 
a lot of followers. The Press, treat- 
ing it first as a joke, gradually 
began to concede she might have a 
point. And, although the court de- 
creed against her, when she sat 
down in her little parlor with a 
shotgun across her lap and defied 
anybody to remove her bodily from 
her property — still hers no matter 
what a federal court judge said — 
our Public Relations Department 
somehow passed the buck to me. 
Rationalizing her into believing 
man was following out the predes- 
tined plan of the universe and sci- 
ence was proof that man was mak- 
ing progress in the expiation of his 
original sin took time. By the time 



106 

I finished, her house was a little 
island in a sea of bulldozers. 

Old Stone Face didn’t help any. 

“I thought I was pretty well 
adapted,” he said to me one day, 
“to the government attitude that a 
fellow isn’t any kind of business 
manager at all if he can’t make a 
ten-thousand-dollar item cost the 
tax payers a half million, but 
Ralph, the costs of this project are 
ridiculous.” 

Arguments that the more money 
we wasted the more profit we 
made, as is accepted custom, didn’t 
sway his attempts to cut costs. The 
amazing Logart had somehow 
managed to pry open the Federal 
till so that we could just reach in 
and help ourselves. Old Stone Face 
insisted it wasn’t the money, it was 
the principle of the thing. The 
more he tried to cut costs the 
greater the clamor and the more 
problems that somehow got piled 
on top of me. 

I saw the land cleared, the space- 
ship hangar and side buildings 
arise without any help from me. 
By now, I seemed to be past caring. 

When Logart insisted he had to 
have a laboratory separate from ev- 
erything else, where only he, Jen- 
nie, Swami, and George could 
enter, and pointed out a private 
residence on the north side of our 
property he thought would do, 
somehow I took it for granted it 
was my problem to get it for him. 
Somehow, working through our 
legal department, of course, I did. 


fAXTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Somehow, I didn’t ever get around 
to pointing out that the Personnel 
Director cannot be excluded from 
any company property; that the 
Personnel Director has the right to 
participate in any employee train- 
ing program. After they moved 
into their new “laboratory” I never 
even got a peek inside it. The as- 
tonishing bit about that was that 
I couldn’t seem to care. 

I still thought it was because I 
was too busy! 

The hull of the spaceship was 
well on its w'ay to taking form 
before I realized that in the midst 
of all my headaches, there had not 
been the nuisance of trying to find 
a zillion experts. Now no matter 
how much of a genius a man may 
be, he can’t know everything. A 
genius, perhaps more than anybody 
else, would want experts around if 
for no more than to check his 
work. It took me quite a while to 
realize that there was such a radi- 
cal departure from all previous 
concepts of space flight that experts 
would simply be still more nui- 
sance. 

Well, George was the one who 
had to fly it. Let him plan it. 

There was the nuisance also of 
trying to explain to our Public Re- 
lations Department, so they could 
explain to the Press, why the de- 
signs of a certain animated-cartoon 
manufacturer were not being fol- 
lowed in building our space- 
ship. No one else seemed to care 
whether Public Relations, and the 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 

Press, got an answer to this im- 
portant question. 

But how could I expiain that 
maybe a cartoonist didn’t really 
know everything there was to 
know about designing a real space- 
ship? The public would never ac- 
cept that. They had already ac- 
cepted the cartoon design, and that 
was what they expected to see. 
They were paying for it, weren’t 
they ? 

How could I explain something 
I didn’t understand myself? For it 
didn’t look like a spaceship to me, 
either. If anything, it more closely 
resembled a small apartment build- 
ing! 

One entered what was obviously 
a basement. You mean to tell me 
that small space off to the side is 
going to be the entire control 
room?!! Yes, I can see these are 
storage bins and closets, but if this 
thing should work won’t you want 
to take it to the Moon? Maybe 
Mars and Venus? Where are you 
going to store enough food, and 
oxygen, and water? To say noth- 
ing of the thousand other necessi- 
ties? Or, I suppose this is only a 
test model ? 

None of the answers Logart 
gave me were satisfactory. All 
seemed to boil down to not worry- 
ing my pretty little head about it. 
As for power units, well, Jennie 
really didn’t take up much room, 
did she? There was a twinkle in 
his eye as he asked it, so I knew he 
was kidding. I hoped. 


107 

There was a shaft running up- 
ward through the center of the 
ceiling, but no elevator in it. A 
small flight of metal stairs wound 
around the open shaft, for ordinary 
people, like myself, to climb to the 
upper decks. On the first floor 
there were five apartments, small 
but as comfortably and completely 
equipped as a good house trailer. 
The second floor had an additional 
five apartments, and that was all. 

This was a spaceship ? 

I preferred not to think about it. 
Of course I knew it wasn’t going 
to be powered by any such thing as 
Jennie sitting over in a corner and 
psi-ing earnestly. Dr. Auerbach 
had already completed one large 
cylinder, about the size of a thirty- 
gallon water heater, and had de- 
livered it to the laboratory build- 
ing which Logart had demanded. 

I didn’t have to wonder very 
long whether Jennie and Swami, 
under Logart’s specialized teach- 
ing, could make the cylinders 
work. 

It was one mid-morning when I 
was on my way over from our reg- 
ular plant to the section housing 
the space ship. Over to my right I 
saw the one-time residence, now 
Logart’s laboratory, lift up off its 
foundations and float about a foot 
into the air. There was the rend- 
ing sound of torn masonry, torn 
plumbing and sewer pipes, electri- 
cal wiring. Water started gushing 
out of the pipes, and as I ran 
toward the building, I remember 



108 

being thankful there were no gas 
lines. 

The house settled back down 
slowly, but not quite straight, on 
its foundations. I ran up to the 
front door and pounded franti- 
cally on the panel. After a moment, 
Logart came and opened the door 
a mere crack. 

“Yes?” he asked, as if I were a 
house-to-house salesman. 

“It floated up into the air,” I 
gasped. 

“Yes?” There was still a ques- 
tion in his voice. What did I want? 

“It broke your water mains, 
sewer connections, electrical wir- 
ing,” I said lamely. 

“Oh, yes,” he answered a little 
absently. “I suppose it did. Would 
you be good enough to get them 
fixed, Kennedy?” he asked. He 
closed the door. 

More nuisance. 

A little later that morning, I saw 
the lift truck go over to the labora- 
tory, and pick up the cylinder 
which had now been shunted out 
on the porch. From the way it 
lifted, I knew the cylinder was 
now inert. I didn’t ask how it got 
out on the porch. There were five 
husky young men, besides Swami 
and Logart, in that building, I was 
sure they could have managed to 
get it out on the porch . . . some- 
how. 

The lift truck carried the cylin- 
der over to the ship — I still kept 
thinking of it as a compact apart- 
ment building — and installed it in 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

a rack on the north wall of the 
basement. There were similar racks 
on each of the other three walls, 
and Auerbach was completing, on 
order, three more such cylinders. I 
supposed there was some psientific 
reason for it. I had given up in- 
quiring about it. 

By now I was in a state of per- 
petual shock, partly from over- 
work and overworry about too 
many nuisances, partly because I 
understood just enough to under- 
stand that I didn’t know anything 
at all. Such items, for example, as: 

Logart had insisted on a special 
formula of metal alloy to be made 
up in bars about the size of bricks. 
The idea seemed to be to pack as 
many molecules in as small a space 
as possible. I ventured, one day, to 
ask what they were for. 

“Jennie-Swami’s powers are lim- 
ited,” Logart said, a little sadly I 
thought. “They need molecules of 
some kind; can’t make food, water, 
other things, out of nothing.” 

“Of course not,” I said. I vaguely 
wondered what the term “other 
things” might cover. But I was 
past normal curiosity about any- 
thing. I didn’t bother to ask. 

“Swami’s prescience is irregu- 
lar,” he said. “Your idea of in- 
creasing psi powers through hyp- 
notism has its limits.” 

In these hectic months I had 
completely forgotten my intent to 
attempt hypnotism on psi. Appar- 
ently Logart hadn’t. 

“We don’t know what we may 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


109 


need before we come to matter 
again,” he went on. 

“Of course not,” I agreed. 

“So it*s well to have plenty of 
molecules on hand,” he said. 

“Of course,” I said. As if from 
forgotten childhood there came the 
memory of a fairy story about Lit- 
tle Three-Eyes. “Little table ap- 
pear,” she would say, and there 
would be a table laden with all the 
delicacies a hungry child can visu- 
alize. “Little table go away,” she 
would say when she had eaten, 
and that took care of the automatic 
dishwasher problem. Three-Eyes? 
The third eye a psi-sense organ? 
The story founded on fact in some 
dim past? At the moment, it 
seemed to make their human needs 
all ea<^y of fulfillment. 

At the moment I didn’t realize I 
was in a complete daze to the point 
that I would have readily agreed 
that when they grew hungry all 
they’d have to do is slice off a piece 
of the green-cheese moon. 

The alloy bricks were completed 
and stacked in the “basement” 
until only corridors remained. The 
workmen doing it seemed never to 
have had any curiosity. Our Public 
Relations Department had failed 
completely with the Press, and the 
Press had settled in their own 
minds that the whole thing was a 
hoax. A congressional committee 
had promised to investigate the 
Pentagon’s folly. 

By now everyone had ceased to 
be curious. This was not unex- 


pected on the part of the public. 
Conditioned by newspapers and 
television commentators to a new 
shock at least every three days, they 
responded by losing interest in any- 
thing after about three days. But it 
was surprising that those of us 
deeply involved should stop ques- 
tioning. 

I remember one curious conver- 
sation around this time. I didn’t 
give it enough reflection at the 
time, possibly because it was with 
Swami, whose attitudes and opin- 
ions I respected least. 

He came into my office with a 
sort of hang-dog look on his face 
and said he wanted to talk with 
me, to explain something to me. 

“I don’t — none of us want you 
to feel hurt,” he said. “Afterwards.” 

“Afterwards what?” I asked. 

“After this is all over.” 

“What am I not to feel hurt 
about?” 

“Even explaining it is going to 
hurt you.” 

“Look, fellow,” I said with a 
slight exasperation. “I’ve been at 
this game of dealing with human 
beings for a long time. I’ve been in- 
sulted in just about every way the 
mind of man can conceive. I’ve 
been lied to, cheated, double- 
crossed, lied about, and had the 
truth told about me. I’ve survived. 
I expect I can survive what you 
have to say.” 

“I suppose,” he said slowly, 
“you’ve got a vocabulary of around 
twentv-five thousand words.” 



110 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“More or less, perhaps,” I con- 
ceded. 

“And an equally large vocabu- 
lary of word combinations, and 
then another block of phrase com- 
binations, so that all told you’re 
probably capable of around a hun- 
dred thousand concepts. Say a 
hundred thousand for the sake of 
argument.” 

“For the sake of argument,” I 
agreed. 

“Suppose you found yourself liv- 
ing with a band of great apes who 
have a vocabulary of grunts, 
growls, roars, whistles, and chest 
beatings that number up to a hun- 
dred concepts. The ratio is a thou- 
sand to one, isn’t it?” 

I started to tell him he should 
have been a mathematician, but the 
look of sadness in his big black 
eyes stopped me. 

“But for all your disproportion- 
ate ratio of concepts,” he said, “you 
can still be hurt, get sick, feel a 
mosquito bite, get too cold, too hot, 
too hungry. You can only com- 
municate to the limit of their hun- 
dred concepts. They judge you 
within these hundred concepts. 
They have no way of knowing or 
appreciating this vast number you 
can’t communicate. To them you 
are a pretty worthless creature. 
You can’t overpower them in a 
fight, you don’t take an interest in 
their she-apes and fight over them, 
you don’t try to become master of 
the herd because it wouldn’t inter- 
est you, you don’t appreciate the 


delicacies of the grubs to be found 
under the bark of rotting trees; 
you’re puny, sickly, and obviously 
you are also cowardly by their 
standards.” 

“But I’ve got a hundred thou- 
sand concepts — which makes me 
superior to them,” I said. 

“No,” he disagreed. “Not supe- 
rior, because what standard are 
you going by? Theirs, or yours?” 

“Different then,” I said. 

“Different,” he answered. “That’s 
the point. Now suppose you found 
a group of human beings, your 
equals. Suppose you found a way 
to escape from the tribe of apes, to 
set up a community of human be- 
ings, so that your hundred thou- 
sand concepts had value. More im- 
portant, so that you could start 
using them, and all they mean. 
Wouldn’t you do it?” 

“We’re talking about psi, of 
course,” I said, “and I see the anal- 
ogy. But suppose the apes recog- 
nized my difference, recognized 
that I could think in areas denied 
to them. Suppose, for example, they 
saw the relation of the rotting tree 
to a supply of grubs under its bark. 
Suppose they tried to use my extra 
concepts, asked me to figure out a 
way to make more trees fall so 
there could be more grubs?” 

“Would you really care?” he 
asked. “All right, suppose they in- 
vented another grunt which was a 
recognition of your difference. So 
now they’ve got a vocabulary of a 
hundred and one concepts. As 



KEMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 

against your hundred thousand, 
would it make much difference to 

3 »» 

you: 

“Look, Swami,” I said earnestly. 
“IVe been trying to understand 
your psi talents. Not just to recog- 
nize them, but to understand 
them. All of them. I’m trying to 
find a way to bring them under 
scientific scrutiny, to work out an 
approach to the natural laws gov- 
erning them, measure them, con- 
trol them, predict them. They’re 
real, they work — somewhere, in 
some way, they are a part of natu- 
ral law. Man can understand natu- 
ral law, if he tries. That’s science.” 

He shook his head. 

“A long time ago,” he said, “we 
had a conversation along this line. 
I was offended then, and scared. 
I gave you some metaphysical 
mumbo jumbo. But my feelings, 
my psi feelings if you will, were 
sound. Maybe I can express it bet- 
ter this time. The flaw lies in what 
you call scientific method. Yes, psi 
is a part of natural law, but scien- 
tific method, as you conceive it, 
can’t get hold of it. There has to 
be . . . There has to be . . .” 

He paused. Obviously he was try- 
ing to find a grunt, whistle, or 
chest thump which was in my 
vocabulary. 

“Let’s go to another analogy,” he 
said. 

“Let’s,” I agreed. 

“Suppose an ancient Greek phi- 
losopher met up with a modern 
solar scientist. Suppose this ancient 


111 

Greek said to the solar scientist, 
‘Tell me about the sun.’ The solar 
scientist starts sketching in his 
basic knowledge of the sun. ‘No, 
no!* the ancient Greek objects. 
‘Don’t give me all that vague and 
mystical mumbo jumbo. That 
doesn’t mean anything to me. Tell 
me how many wheels Apollo’s 
chariot has, how many horses draw 
it across the sky, what metal the 
chariot is made of, what its dimen- 
sions are, what figures are em- 
bossed on its doors. Be scientific, 
man!’ What could the solar scien- 
tist say.f^” 

“In short,” I said, “our science, 
in trying to measure psi, get a de- 
scription of it, is like trying to 
measure a chariot that doesn’t exist, 
driven by a god who doesn’t exist.” 

“Yes.” 

“But psi does exist.” 

“The sun exists,” he said. “It is 
the framework of approach to 
knowledge, to measurement that is 
wrong. Man couldn’t learn any- 
thing more about the sun until he 
quit thinking in terms of Apollo’s 
chariot.” 

It was an impasse. I couldn’t give 
up my scientific approach to knowl- 
edge — any more than the ancient 
Greek could give up his certainty 
that Apollo drove his chariot across 
the sky. 

As I say, I remembered the con- 
versation, but I didn’t reflect on it 
enough. I interpreted it as just 
Swami wanting to talk to some- 



112 

body, maybe build up his stock in 
my eyes since, obviously, I re- 
spected Jennie and George more 
than I did him. I didn’t realize at 
the time that it was a kind of vale- 
dictory — from all of them. 

I was much more concerned 
with the pressures of details that 
were weighing me down, and I 
fear my main reaction at the mo- 
ment was irritation at the twenty 
minutes he’d taken up when other 
things were much more urgent. 

Urgencies, for example, such as 
the details of their mass wedding. 
It didn’t occur to me until much 
later that almost a year had passed 
since their announcement that they 
were going to get married — Annie 
and Swami, the boys and their 
girls. I’d not thought much about 
it, and if I did have a vague won- 
der now and then. I’d put the delay 
down to their being under white- 
hot pressures, too. 

At any rate the multiple wed- 
ding finally did come off. Some- 
how the responsibility for that, too, 
got around to my office. But as 
usual, Sara was more capable of 
handling it than I would have 
been. I had only to officiate at the 
reception afterwards. The boys’ 
parents were all there, the first time 
I’d met them; but somehow even 
they managed to pass the buck, 
and it was as if all these were my 
children. 

After the reception, I had hardly 
enough energy-Jeft in me to stagger 
into my apartment. I was utterly 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

exhausted and in a slight fever. 

“Did anybody think to make ar- 
rangements for their honey- 
moons?” I heard myself mumbling 
as I lay down across the bed to 
gather enough energy to get up 
and undress. 

I fell asleep patiently telling 
myself that Sara would take care of 
it. 

I was awakened by the telephone 
on the stand beside my bed, and 
with that dim realization that it 
had been ringing for a long time. 
Through grainy eyelids I could see 
outside my window that it was a 
bleak gray dawn. I hadn’t both- 
ered to snap off my light, pull 
down my shade, and I was still 
dressed. 

“Aw for . . . Why don’t you 
look up the right number?” I 
grumbled into the phone when I 
finally managed to reach out and 
claw it off its stand. 

“Ralph! Ralph! Don’t hang up. 
This is Henry!” 

Old Stone Face’s granite 
voice blasted me a little more 
awake. 

“Yes, Henry,” I groaned without 
that brisk, glad alertness right- 
hand men are expected to feel on 
any occasion. 

“The ship’s gone,” he said. “Just 
got a call from Plant Security. Meet 
you there.” 

There was a crash in my ear as 
he slammed down the phone. Well, 
at least I didn’t have to dress. A 
slept-in tuxedo was just fine for 



REMEMB1L\NCE AND REFLECTION 

going out to hunt a misplaced 
spaceship, 

V 

Henry and I pulled into the exec- 
utives’ parking section at the same 
time, and both of us spilled out of 
our cars and started running to- 
ward the spaceship hangar. A little 
knot of watchmen, security police, 
maintenance men had gathered at 
the doorway. They stepped back 
as we puffed our way up to the 
door and came to a halt. Yes, the 
spaceship was gone. The ceiling 
of the hangar was neatly folded 
back, as planned, to let the pink 
clouds and blue sky show through. 

“Some honeymoon,” I said to 
Henry. 

“You think they’d have taken 
their wives?” he asked me. 

“You think they’d have chosen 
this particular morning for a rou- 
tine test run?” I asked him. 

“You think they’d have risked 
their wives before they tested it?” 
he asked. 

“You think they weren’t abso- 
lutely sure of what they were do- 
ing all along?” I asked. 

We weren’t bothering to answer 
each other. 

“We’d better check the labora- 
tory. Logart’s been sleeping there 
lately,” Henry said. “Those kids 
could have taken it up as a lark, 
you know.” He shook his head 
angrily. “This younger genera- 
tion!” he grumbled. 

The little knot of employees, 


113 

who had been crowding the door- 
way behind us, stepped back again 
and let us get out. They looked at 
us curiously, to see what we would 
do now. Executives were supposed 
to be able to handle anything, even 
spaceships that disappear. 

We walked over toward the labo- 
ratory building that never had been 
straightened on its foundations. 
Neither of us seemed to be in any 
great hurry now. We went up on 
the porch and knocked politely at 
the door. We waited. No one an- 
swered our knock. There was no 
sound of movement inside. I tried 
the latch, and the door swung open 
without any trouble. 

We peered into the hallway, and 
the house looked just as I remem- 
bered it when we bought it from its 
previous residents. As we stepped 
inside, I saw an envelope on the 
hall table. I looked at the front and 
saw it was addressed to me. I 
picked it up and carried it with me 
as we searched the house. There 
were no occupants, of course. 

As we went from room to room 
a most peculiar realization came to 
me. In spite of my weariness, my 
lethargy was gone. I no longer felt 
numbly swept along in currents I 
could not understand or control. I 
was back to a state of mind I re- 
membered, a state of being awake, 
and already the events of the last 
few months had the haze of a re- 
membered dream. 

“You feel unusually sharp this 
morning, Henry?” I asked as we 



114 

left the service porch area. He 
looked at me quickly. 

“First I thought I was losing my 
grip because I got so I didn’t care 
what was happening in building 
the spaceship,” he said. “Then I got 
so I didn’t care that I didn’t care.” 

“Me too,” I said. “Now I feel 
awake again.” 

“Me too,” he said. Then added 
cryptically, “That Logart!” 

We came into the living room. 
The chairs and divan were as 
neatly placed as in any home — 
Annie’s work, no doubt. I hadn’t 
been admitted to the house, but 
Annie had! 

“This envelope is addressed to 
me,” I said. 

“Well, open it,” Henry said. 

We sat down in chairs, and I 
slipped a page out of the unsealed 
envelope. It was all neatly typed 
out. I had expected it to start with 
some such cliche as “When you 
read this, we will be gone,” but 
Logart, whose signature was at the 
bottom, hadn’t wasted words on 
the trivially obvious. I started read- 
ing aloud for Henry’s benefit. 

"'A man can grow only so tall*' 
Logart began. After that, he can 
merely grow fat. As with a man, so 
with a culture of man. When a cul- 
ture has more to lose than to gain 
in trying to realize a dream, it is 
the dream that dies. When a culture 
starts walking backward into the 
future, with its eyes fixed on the 
past, the culture dies. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

'*A youth must leave his home 
and the parents who bore and cher- 
ished him or suffer the conse- 
quences of being never more than 
were his parents. History is full 
of the migrations of such youth 
groups, youth groups with a dream 
that can only be realized where 
there is room for a dream to grow. 

** Sorry you couldn't go with us, 
Kennedy. You tried. We tried. But 
what would life be like for you in 
a framework could never share, 
where all your dependable patterns 
are no longer true, where all your 
wisdom of coping with people 
avails you nothing? For all your 
sympathy, you never quite believed 
that psi is an entirely different 
framework* You were always try- 
ing to make it conform to your al- 
ready fixed notions of what truth 
must be. 

**All of us will remember you 
with deep gratitude, for you 
brought together a critical psi mass. 
It needed only me to 'arrange' the 
parts into its dynamic potential. 
Jennie, Swami and George were, 
in a sense, your psi children. Be 
glad you gave them a good start. 

"Somewhere, out among the 
stars, where there is room to grow, 
we will form a colony, and then a 
culture based in psi. Give us your 
blessing, and wish us luck* 

Logart." 

I looked up at Old Stone Face. 
He looked back at me. 

“Too bad, Ralph,” he said. He 



REMEMBRANCE AND REFLECTION 


115 


sighed. He had helped, too. It was 
a disappointment that Logart had 
not given him credit. That Logartl 
“Well,” he said finally, as if squar- 
ing his shoulders. “First thing is to 
get some breakfast. Next thing is to 
get that sluggish Public Relations 
Department waked up and work- 
ing on some handouts for the Press, 
who, I guess, will sort of wake up 
now, too. Next thing is to try to 
explain all this to the Pentagon, 
and how come we didn’t stop 
them from taking the spaceship. 
Then there’s Congress to explain 
to, why we used all that money 
they urged us to take. After all 
that’s boiled down, and reflected 
itself in the voting machines, we 
still got computers to make.” 

“Why.?” I asked, 

“Now you look here, Ralphie, 
my boy,” he said and shook his 
finger at me. It shocked me into 
an upright position. He didn’t 
seem to notice, because his eyes 
were veiled as if he were looking 
into a far distance. “That Logart 
didn’t have a corner on new frame- 
works. Maybe he’s right about the 
old folks having grown too set in 
their ways to change, but there’ll be 
other wild and independent chil- 
dren who want something differ- 
ent. You’ll see. 

“But first things first. Let’s go 
get some breakfast.” 

We walked over to the plant cafe- 
teria which does a brisk breakfast 
business in men whose wives are 
too lazy to get up and see them off 


to work properly. There was a 
hush over the room, so still that 
the inadvertent clink of a spoon 
against a coffeecup sounded like a 
gong. The story had spread. 

The sight of Henry and me, at 
one end of a long and otherwise 
empty table, calmly eating our 
stacks of hotcakes seemed to re- 
store some confidence. If we could 
eat, then things might not be so 
bad. Henry had calculated the ef- 
fect; and I should have, because 
that’s my job. The cafeteria noise 
picked up until it reached normal, 
and provided a mask for the sound 
of our voices. 

“Look here,” Henry pointed a 
spoon at me. “Don’t you give up. 
You were on the right track. It still 
takes unusual people to do unusual 
things. Don’t sit around and sulk 
just because your unusual people 
did something unusual. You let- 
ter get used to that. Remember 
that.” 

I stared down into the remaining 
syrup in the bottom of my plate. 

Yes, I would remember. There 
might be other unusual people 
sometime in the future, but I could 
never forget Jennie, Swami, 
George. Logart was right. Now in 
remembrance and reflection, they 
were like children of mine. Chil- 
dren who, in the perfectly normal 
course of growing up, had been 
attracted to a fascinating stranger 
— for Logart would always remain 
a stranger in my inability to com- 
prehend him — to go out into the 



116 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


world, the universe, to make their But they had not taken every- 
own way apart from my protec- thing. They’d left me something 
tion, to build a new kind of life precious — remembrance, and re- 
which I could never share. flection. 


The complete tretralogy of Ralph Kennedy and his special employees will 
in time appear as a Gnome Press boo\; but if you re eager now to go 
bac\ and read the highly entertaining details of the earlier episodes, you 
may find them as follows: 

What Thin Partitions [Jennie Malasek], in collaboration with Alex 
Apostolides. Astounding, September, 1953. Reprints: editor's choice in 
S.F., compiled by Sam Moskowitz (New York: McBride, 1954). the 
best s.-f. stories: 1954, edited by Everett F. Bleiler and T. E. Dikty 
(New York: Fell, 1954). 

Sense from Thought Divide [the Swami]. Astounding, March, 1955. 
Reprint: s-f: the year’s greatest, edited by Judith Merril (New York: 
Gnome-Dell, 1956). 

How Allied [George]. Astounding, March, 1957. 



HELP! 

Because of the recent upheaval in newsstand distribution, many dealers 
are not being adequately supplied with copies of FANTASY & SCIENCE 
FICTION. 

If your dealer does not have it, you will be doing a real service for us — 
for the dealer — and perhaps for yourself, if you will send us his name and 
address. We will make sure that your dealer will be kept^supplied in the 
future. Write to: 


Newsdealer Service 
FANTASY & SCIENCE FICTION 
527 Madison Avenue, New York 22, N. Y. 



Richard Matheson has so far achieved his greatest popular success 
with his longer works; the screen version of THE SHRINKING MAN, 
indeed, accorded him the almost unheard-of honor of billing him in 
letters- as large as those used for the producer. But Old Mathesonians — 
especially this one, who will never forget that frabjous day in 1949 
when Born of Man and Woman turned up in the slush pile — feel 
that his most powerful and effective writing has been in shorter forms. 
Here is as short a story as Matheson has yet written — simple, direct, 
haunting . . . 


Lemmings 

by RICHARD MATHESON 


“Where do they all come from?’’ 
Reordon asked. 

“Everywhere,” said Carmack, 

They were standing on the coast 
highway. As far as they could see 
there was nothing but cars. Thou- 
sands of cars were jammed bumper 
to bumper and pressed side to side. 

“There come some more,” said 
Carmack. 

The two policemen looked at the 
crowd of people walking toward 
the beach. Many of them talked and 
laughed. Some of them were quiet 
and serious. But they all walked to- 
ward the beach. 

Reordon shook his head. “I don’t 
get it,” he said for the hundredth 
time that week. “I just don’t get it.” 


Carmack shrugged. 

“Don’t think about it,” he said. 
“It’s happening. What else is there?” 

“But it’s crazy.” 

“Well there they go,” said Car- 
mack. 

As the two policemen watched, 
the crowd of people moved across 
the gray sands of the beach and 
walked into the water. Some of them 
started swimming. Most of them 
couldn’t because of their clothes. 
Carmack saw a young woman flail- 
ing at the water and dragged down 
by the fur coat she was wearing. 

In several minutes they were all 
gone. The two policemen stared at 
the place where the people had 
walked into the water. 


117 



118 

‘*How long does it go on?” Reor- 
don asked. 

“Until they’re gone, I guess,” said 
Carmack. 

“But whyT 

“You ever read about the lem- 
mings?” Carmack asked. 

“No.” 

“They’re supposed to be rodents 
who live in the Scandinavian coun- 
tries. They keep breeding until all 
their food supply is gone. Then they 
move across the country ravaging 
everything in their way. When they 
reach the sea they keep going. They 
swim until their strength is gone. 
Millions of them.” 

“You think that’s what this is?” 
asked Reordon. 

“Maybe,” said Carmack. 

“People aren’t rodents!” Reordon 
said, angrily. 

Carmack didn’t answer. 

They stood on the edge of the 
highway waiting but nobody ap- 
peared. 

“Where are they?” asked Reordon. 

“Maybe they’ve all gone in,” Car- 
mack said. 

“y4//of them?” 

“It’s been going on for more than 


FANTASY AxN'D SCIENCE FICTION 

a week,” Carmack said. “People 
could have gotten here from all over. 
Then there are the lakes.” 

Reordon shuddered. “All of them,” 
he said. 

“I don’t know,” said Carmack, 
“but they’ve been coming right along 
until now.” 

“Oh, God,” said Reordon. 

Carmack took out a cigarette and 
lit it. “Well,” he said slowly, “what 
now?” 

Reordon sighed. “Us?” he said. 

“You go,” Carmack said. “I’ll wait 
a while and see if there’s anyone 
else.” 

“All right.” Reordon put his hand 
out. “Goodby, Carmack,” he said. 

They shook hands. “Goodby, 
Reordon,” Carmack said. 

He stood smoking his cigarette 
and watching his friend walk across 
the gray sand of the beach and into 
the water until it was over his head. 
He saw Reordon swim a few dozen 
yards before he disappeared. 

After a while he put out his ciga- 
rette and looked around. Then he 
walked into the water too. 

A million cars stood empty along 
the beach. 



A reviewer cav^t win for losing. If he doesn*t write, the reviewed will 
exclaim, *^Wh&s he to talk? He*s not a writer!* And if he is a 
writer, they*ll say, **Who*s he to talk? Look at his own stuff!** The 
book reviewer of Venture Science Fiaion is at least safer than most 
in this respect; for Theodore Sturgeon* s own stuff is, as a rule, just 
about the best science -fantasy being written today. I hope that review- 
ing remains only an avocation with him: the shrewdest criticism ever 
achieved in s.f. would be small repayment for the loss of such stories 
as this one, with a title that could fit the COLLECTED WORKS of 
Sturgeon: 


Jl Touch of Strange 

by THEODORE STURGEON 


He left his clothes in the car 
and slipped down to the beach. 

Moonrise, she’d said. 

He glanced at the eastern hori- 
zon and was informed of nothing. 

It was a night to drink the very 
airglow, and the stars lay lightless 
like scattered talc on the black- 
ground. 

“Moonrise,” he muttered. 

Easy enough for her. Moonrise 
was something, in her cosmos, that 
one simply knew about. He’d had 
to look it up. You don’t realize — 
certainly shed never realize — how 
hard it is, when you don’t know 
anything about it, to find out ex- 
actly what time moonrise is sup- 
posed to be, at the dark of the 
moon. He still wasn’t positive, so 

119 


he’d come early, and would wait. 

He shuffled down to the whis- 
pering water, finding it with ears 
and toes. “Woo.” Catch m’ death, 
he thought. But it never occurred 
to him to keep her waiting. It 
wasn’t in her to understand 
human frailities. 

He glanced once again at the 
sky, then waded in and gave him- 
self to the sea. It was chilly, but 
by the time he had taken ten of 
the fine strong strokes which had 
first attracted her, he felt wonder- 
ful. He thought, oh well, by the 
time I’ve learned to breathe under 
water, it should be no trick at all 
to find moonrise without an al- 
manac. 

He struck out silently for the 



120 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


blackened and broken teeth of 
rock they call Harpy’s Jaw, with 
their gums of foam and the floss 
of tide-risen weed bitten up and 
hung for the birds to pick. It was 
oily calm everywhere but by the 
Jaw, which mumbled and 
munched on every wave and spit 
the pieces into the air. He was 
therefore very close before he 
heard the singing. What with the 
surf and his concentration on 
flanking the Jaw without cracking 
a kneecap the way he had that 
first time, he was in deep water 
on the seaward side before he 
noticed the new quality in the 
singing. Delighted, he trod water 
and listened to be sure; and sure 
enough, he was right. 

It sounded terrible. 

“Get your flukes out of your 
mouth,” he bellowed joyfully, 
“you baggy old guano-guzzler.” 

“You don’t sound so hot your- 
self, chum,” came the shrill fal- 
setto answer, “and you know what 
type fish-gut chum I mean.” 

He swam closer. Oh, this was 
fine. It wasn’t easy to find a for- 
real something like this to clobber 
her with. Mostly, she was so darn 
perfect, he had to make it up 
whole, like the time he told her 
her eyes weren’t the same color. 
Imagine, he thought, they get 
head-colds too! And then he 
thought, well, why not? “You 
mind your big bony bottom-feed- 
ing mouth,” he called cheerfully, 
“or I’ll curry your tail with a 


scaling-tool.” He could barely 
make her out, sprawled on the 
narrow seaward ledge — something 
piebald dark in the darkness. “Was 
that really you singin’ or are you 
sitting on a blowfish?” 

“You creak no better ’n a 
straight-gut skua gull in a sewer 
sump,” she cried raucously. 
“Whyn’cha swallow that sea-slug 
or spit it out, one?” 

“Ah, go soak your head in a 
paddlewheel,” he laughed. He got 
a hand on the ledge and heaved 
himself out of the water. Instantly 
there was a high-pitched squeak 
and a clumsy splash, and she was 
gone. The particolored mass of 
shadow-in-shadc had passed him 
in midair too swiftly for him to 
determine just what it was, but 
he knew with a shocked certainty 
what it was not. 

He wriggled a bare (/.e., mere) 
buttock-clutch on the short narrow 
shelf of rock and leaned over as far 
as he could to peer into the night- 
stained sea. In a moment there was 
a feeble commotion and then a 
bleached oval so faint that he must 
avert his eyes two points to loo- 
ward like a sailor seeing a far 
light, to make it out at all. Again, 
seeing virtually nothing, he could 
be sure of the things it was not. 
That close cap of darkness, night 
or no night, was not the web of 
floating gold for which he had 
once bought a Florentine comb. 
Those two dim blotches were not 
the luminous, over-long, wide- 



A TOUCH OF STRANGE 


121 


spaced (almost side-set) green eyes 
which, laughing, devoured his 
sleep. Those hints of shoulders 
were not broad and fair, but slen- 
der. That salt-spasmed weak sob- 
bine cough was unlike any sound 
he had heard on these rocks before; 
and the (by this time) unnecessary 
final proof was the narrow hand 
he reached for and grasped. It was 
delicate, not splayed; it was un- 
webbed; its smoothness was that of 
the plum and not the articulated 
magic of a fine-wrought golden 
watchband. It was, in short, hu- 
man, and for a long devastated 
moment their hands clung together 
while their minds, in panic, pre- 
pared to do battle with the truth. 

At last they said in unison, “But 
you’re not — ” 

And let a wave pass, and chor- 
used, “I didn’t know there was 
anybod — ” 

And opened and closed their 
mouths, and said together, “Y’see, 
I was waiting for — ” “Look!” he 
said abruptly, because he had 
found something he could say that 
she couldn’t at the moment. “Get a 
good grip, I’ll pull you out. Ready 
One, two — ” 

“No!” she said, outraged, and 
pulled back abruptly. He lost her 
hand, and down she went in mid- 
gasp, and up she came strangling. 
He reached down to help, and 
missed, though he brushed her 
arm. “Don’t touch me!” she cried, 
and doggy-paddled frantically to 
the rock on which he sat, and got 


a hand on it. She hung there 
coughing until he stirred, where- 
upon: “Don’t touch me!” she 
cried again. 

“Well all right,” he said in an 
injured tone. 

She said, aloud but obviously to 
herself, “Oh, dear . . .” 

Somehow this made him want to 
explain himself. “I only thought 
you should come out, coughing 
like that, I mean it’s silly you 
should be bobbing around in the 
water and I’m sitting up here on 
the — ” He started a sentence about 
he was only trying to be — , and 
another about he was not trying to 
be — , and was unable to finish 
either. They stared at one another, 
two panting sightless blots on a 
spume-slick rock. 

“The way I was talking before, 
you’ve got to understand — ” 

They stopped as soon as they 
realized they were in chorus again. 
In a sudden surge of understand- 
ing he laughed — it was like relief— 
and said, “You mean that you’re 
not the kind of girl who talks the 
way you were talking just before I 
got here. I believe you. . . . And 
I’m not the kind of guy who does 
it either. I thought you were a — 
thought you were someone else, 
that’s all. Come on out. I won’t 
touch you.” 

“Well . . 

“I’m still waiting for the — for 
my friend. That’s all.” 

“Well . . .” 

A wave came and she took sud- 



122 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


den advantage of it and surged up- 
ward, falling across the ledge on 
her stomach. “I’ll manage, I’ll man- 
age,” she said rapidly, and did. He 
stayed where he was. They stayed 
where they were in the hollow of 
the rock, out of the wind, four feet 
apart, in darkness so absolute that 
the red of tight-closed eyes was a 
lightening. 

She said, “Uh . . .” and then sat 
silently masticating something she 
wanted to say, and swallowing ver- 
sions of it. At last: “I’m not trying 
to be nosy.” 

“I didn’t think you . . . Nosy? 
You haven’t asked me anything.” 

“I mean staying here,” she said 
primly. “I’m not just trying to be 
in the way, I mean. I mean, I’m 
waiting for someone too.” 

“Make yourself at home,” he 
said expansively, and then felt like 
a fool. He was sure he had 
sounded cynical, sarcastic, and un- 
believing. Her protracted silence 
made it worse. It became unbear- 
able. There was only one thing he 
could think of to say, but he found 
himself unaccountably reluctant to 
bring out into the open the only 
possible explanation for her pres- 
ence here. His mouth asked (as it 
were) while he wasn’t watching it, 
inanely, “Is your uh friend com- 
ing out in uh a boat?” 

“Is yours?” she asked shyly; and 
suddenly they were laughing to- 
gether like a brace of loons. It was 
one of those crazy sessions people 
will at times find themselves con- 


ducting, laughing explosively, ach- 
ingly, without a specific punchline 
over which to hang the fabric of 
the situation. When it had spent 
itself, they sat quietly. They had 
not moved nor exchanged any- 
thing, and yet they now sat to- 
gether, and not merely side by side. 
The understood attachment to 
someone — something — else had 
paradoxically dissolved a barrier 
between them. 

It was she who took the plunge, 
exposed the Word, the code attach- 
ment by which they might grasp 
and handle their preoccupation. 
She said, dreamily, “I never saw a 
mermaid.” 

And he responded, quite as 
dreamily but instantly too: “Beau- 
tiful.” And that was question and 
answer. And when he said, “I 
never saw a — ” she said immedi- 
ately, “Beautiful.” And that was 
reciprocity. They looked at each 
other again in the dark and 
laughed, quietly this time. 

After a friendly silence, she 
asked, “What’s her name?” 

He snorted in self-surprise. 
“Why, I don’t know. I really don’t. 
When I’m away from her I think 
of her as she, and when I’m with 
her she’s just . . . you. Not you,” 
he added with a childish giggle. 

She gave him back the giggle 
and then sobered reflectively. 
“Now that’s the strangest thing. I 
don’t know his name either. I don’t 
even know if they have names,” 

“Maybe they don’t need them. 



A TOLXH OF STRANGE 


123 


She — uh — they’re sort of different, 
if you know what 1 mean. I mean, 
they know things we don’t know, 
sort of . . , feel them. Like if peo- 
ple are coming to the beach, long 
before they’re in sight. And what 
the weather will be like, and 
where to sit behind a rock on the 
bottom of the sea so a fish swims 
right into their hands.” 

“And what time’s moonrise.” 

“Yes,” he said, thinking, you 
suppose they know each other? 
you think they’re out there in the 
dark watching? you suppose hell 
come first, and what will he say to 
me? Or what if she comes first? 

“I don’t think they need names,” 
the girl was saying. “They know 
one person from another, or just 
who they’re talking about, by the 
feel of it. What’s your name?” 

“John Smith,” he said. “Honest 
to God.” 

She was silent, and then suddenly 
giggled. 

He made a questioning sound. 

“I bet you say ‘Honest to God’ 
like that every single time you tell 
anyone your name. I bet you’ve 
said it thousands and thousands of 
times,” she said, 

“Well, yes. Nobody ever noticed 
it before, though.” 

“I would. My name is Jane Dow, 
Dee owe doubleyou, not Doe.” 

“Jane Dow. Oh! and you have to 
spell it out like that every single 
time?” 

“Honest to God,” she said, and 
they laughed. 


He said, “John Smith, Jane Dow. 
Golly. Pretty ordinary people.” 

“Ordinary. You and your mer- 
maid.” 

He wished he could see her face. 
He wondered if the merpeople 
were as great a pressure on her as 
they were on him. He had never 
told a soul about it — who’d listen? 

Who’d believe? Or, listening, 
believing, who would not inter- 
fere? Such a wonder . . . and had 
she told all her girlfriends and boy- 
friends and the boss and what- 
not? He doubted it. He could not 
have said why, but he doubted it. 

“Ordinary,” he said assertively, 
“yes.” And he began to talk, really 
talk about it because he had not, 
because he had to. “That has a 
whole lot to do with it. Well, it has 
everything to do with it. Look, 
nothing ever happened in my 
whole entire life. Know what I 
mean? I mean, nothing. I never 
skipped a grade in school and I 
never got left back. I never won a 
prize. I never broke a bone. I was 
never rich and never hungry. I got 
a job and kept it and I won’t ever 
go very high in the company and 
I won’t ever get canned. You know 
what I mean ? ” 

“Oh, yes.” 

“So then,” he said exultantly, 
“along comes this mermaid. I 
mean, to me comes a mermaid. 
Not just a glimpse, no maybe I did 
and maybe I didn’t see a mermaid: 
this is a real live mermaid who 
wants me back again, time and 



124 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


again, and makes dates and keeps 
’em too, for all she’s all the time 
late.” 

“So is he” she said in intense 
agreement. 

“What I call it,” he said, leaning 
an inch closer and lowering his 
voice confidentially, “is a touch of 
strange. A touch of strange. I 
mean, that’s what I call it to my- 
self, you see? 1 mean, a person is a 
person all his life, he’s good to his 
mother, he never gets arrested, if 
he drinks too much he doesn’t get 
in trouble he just gets excuse the 
expression sick to his stomach. He 
does a day’s good work for a day’s 
pay and nobody hates him or, for 
that matter, nobody likes him 
either. Now a man like that has no 
li]e; what I mean, he isn’t real. 
But just take an ordinary guy-by- 
the-millions like that, and add a 
touch of strange, you see? Some 
little something he does, or has, or 
that happens to him, even once. 
Then for all the rest of his life he’s 
real. Golly. I talk too much.” 

“No you don’t. I think that’s real 
nice, Mr. Smith. A touch of 
strange. A touch . . . you know, 
you just told the story of my life. 
Yes you did. I was born and 
brought up and went to school 
and got a job all right there in 
Springfield, and — ” 

”Springht\d} You mean Spring- 
field Massac/iwsetts? That’s my 
town!” he blurted excitedly, and 
fell off the ledge into the sea. He 
came up instantly and sprang up 


beside her, blowing like a manatee. 

“Well no,” she said gently. “It 
was Springfield, Illinois.” 

“Oh,” he said, deflated. 

She went on, “I wasn’t ever a 
pretty girl, what you’d call, you 
know, pretty. I wasn’t repulsive 
either, I don’t mean that. Well, 
when they had the school dances 
in the gymnasium, and they told 
all the boys to go one by one and 
choose a partner, I never got to be 
the first one. I was never the last 
one left either, but sometimes I was 
afraid I’d be. I got a job the day 
after I graduated high school. Not 
a good one, but not bad, and I still 
work there. I like some people 
more than other people, but not 
very much, you know? ... A 
touch of strange. I always knew 
there was a name for the thing I 
never had, and you gave it a good 
one. Thank you, Mr. Smith.” 

“Oh that’s all right,” he said 
shyly. “And anyway, you have it 
now . . . how was it you hap- 
pened to meet your . , . him, I 
mean?” 

“Oh, I was scared to death, I 
really was. It was the company pic- 
nic, and I was swimming, and I — 
well, to tell you the actual truth, if 
you’ll forgive me, Mr. Smith, I 
had a strap on my bathing suit that 
was, well, slippy. Please, I don’t 
mean too bad, you know, or I 
wouldn’t ever have worn it. But I 
was uncomfortable about it, and I 
just slipped around the rocks here 
to fix it and . . . there he was.” 



A TOUCH Ol- STRANGi: 


125 


“In the daytime?” 

“With the sun on him. It was like 
. . . like . . . There’s nothing it 
was like. He was just lying here 
on this very rock, out of the water. 
Like he was waiting for me. He 
didn’t try to get away or look sur- 
prised or anything, just lay there 
smiling. Waiting. He has a beauti- 
ful soft big voice and the longest 
green eyes, and long golden hair.” 

“Yes, yes. She has, too.” 

“He was so beautiful. And then 
all the rest, well, I don’t have to 
tell you. Shiny silver scales and the 
big curvy flippers.” 

“Oh,” said John Smith. 

“I was scared, oh yes. But not 
afraid. He didn’t try to come near 
me and I sort of knew he couldn’t 
ever hurt me . . . and then he 
spoke to me, and I promised to 
come back again, and I did, a lot, 
and that’s the story.” She touched 
his shoulder gently and embarrass- 
edly snatched her hand away. “I 
never told anyone before. Not a 
single living soul,” she whispered. 
“I’m so glad to be able to talk 
about it.” 

“Yeah.” He felt insanely pleased. 
“Yeah.” 

“How did you . . .” 

He laughed. “Well, I have to sort 
of tell something on myself. This 
swimming, it’s the only thing I 
was ever any good at, only I never 
found out until I was grown. I 
mean, we had no swimming pools 
and all that when I went to school. 
So I never show off about it or 


anything, I just swim when there’s 
nobody around much. And I came 
here one day, it was in the evening 
in summer when most everyone 
had gone home to dinner, and I 
swam past the reef line, way out 
away from the Jaw, here. And 
there’s a place there where it’s only 
a couple of feet deep and I hit my 
knee.” 

Jane Dow inhaled with a sharp 
sympathetic hiss. 

Smith chuckled. “Now I’m not 
one for bad language. I mean I 
never feel right about using it. But 
you hear it all the time, and I guess 
it sticks without you knowing it. 
So sometimes when I’m by myself 
and bump my head or whatnot I 
hear this rough talk, you know, 
and I suddenly realize it’s me do- 
ing it. And that’s what happened 
this day, when I hurt my knee. I 
mean, I really hurt it. So I sort of 
scrounched down holding on to 
my knee and I like to boil up the 
water for a yard around w'ith what 
I said. I didn’t know anyone was 
around or I’d never. 

“And all of a sudden there she 
was, laughing at me. She came 
porpoising up out of deep water to 
seaward of the reef and jumped 
up into that sunlight, the sun was 
low then, and red; and she fell flat 
on her back loud as your tooth 
breaking on a cherry-pip. When 
she hit, the water rose up all 
around her, and for that one sec- 
ond she lay in it like something in 
a jewel box, you know, pink satin 



126 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


all around and her deep in it. 

“I was that hurt and confused 
and startled I couldn’t believe what 
I saw, and I remember thinking 
this was some la — I mean, woman, 
girl like you hear about, living the 
life and bathing in the altogether. 
And I turned my back on her to 
show her what I thought of that 
kind of goings-on, but looking 
over my shoulder to see if she got 
the message, and I thought then 
I’d made it all up, because there 
was nothing there but her suds 
where she splashed, and they dis- 
appeared before I really saw them. 

“About then my knee gave an- 
other twinge and I looked down 
and saw it wasn’t just bumped, it 
was cut too and bleeding all down 
my leg, and only when I heard her 
laughing louder than I was cuss- 
ing did I realize what I was saying. 
She swam round and round me, 
laughing, but you know? there’s 
a way of laughing at and a way of 
laughing with, and there was no 
bad feeling in what she was doing. 

“So I forgot my knee altogether 
and began to swim, and I think 
she liked that; she stopped laugh- 
ing and began to sing, and it 
was . . Smith was quiet for a 
time, and Jane Dow had nothing 
to say. It was as if she were listen- 
ing for that singing, or to it. 

“She can sing with anything that 
moves, if it’s alive, or even if it 
isn’t alive, if it’s big enough, like a 
storm wind or neaptide rollers. 
The way she sang, it was to my 


arms stroking the water and my 
hands cutting it, and me in it, and 
being scared and wondering, the 
way I was . . . and the water on 
me, and the blood from my knee, 
it was all what she was singing, 
and before I knew it it was all the 
other way round, and I was swim- 
ming to what she sang. I think I 
never swam in my life the way I 
did then, and may never again, I 
don’t know; because there’s a way 
of moving where every twitch and 
wiggle is exactly right, and does 
twice what it could do before; 
there isn’t a thing in you fighting 
anything else of yours. . . His 
voice trailed off. 

Jane Dow sighed. 

He said, “She went for the rocks 
like a torpedo and just where she 
had to bash her brains out, she 
churned up a fountain of white- 
water and shot out of the top of it 
and up on the rocks — right where 
she wanted to be and not breath- 
ing hard at all. She reached her 
hand into a crack without stretch- 
ing and took out a big old comb 
and began running it through her 
hair, still humming that music 
and smiling at me like — well, just 
the way you said he did, waiting, 
not ready to run. I swam to the 
rocks and climbed up and sat 
down near her, the way she 
wanted.” 

Jane Dow spoke after a time, 
shyly, but quite obviously from a 
conviction that in his silence Smith 
had spent quite enough time on 



A TOUCH OF STRANGE 


127 


these remembered rocks. “What 
. . . did she want, Mr. Smith?** 

Smith laughed. 

“Oh,** she said. “I do beg your 
pardon. I shouldn*t have asked.** 

“Oh please,’* he said quickly, “it’s 
all right. What I was laughing 
about was that she should pick on 
me — me of all people in the 
world — ’* He stopped again, and 
shook his head invisibly. No, I’m 
not going to tell her about that, he 
decided. Whatever she thinks about 
me is bad enough. Sitting on a 
rock half the night with a mer- 
maid, teaching her to cuss . . . He 
said, “They have a way of getting 
you to do what they want.” 

It is possible. Smith found, even 
while surf whispers virtually un- 
derfoot, to detect the cessation of 
someone’s breathing; to be curious, 
wondering, alarmed, then relieved 
as it begins again, all without hear- 
ing it or seeing anything. Whafd I 
say? he thought, perplexed; but he 
could not recall exactly, except to 
be sure he had begun to describe 
the scene with the mermaid on 
the rocks, and had then decided 
against it and said something or 
other else instead. Oh. Pleasing 
the mermaid. “When you come 
right down to it,” he said, “they’re 
not hard to please. Once you un- 
derstand what they want.” 

“Oh yes,” she said in a con- 
trolled tone. “I found that out.” 

“You did?” 

Enough silence for a nod from 
her. 


He wondered what pleased a 
merman. He knew nothing about 
them — nothing. His mermaid 
liked to sing and to be listened to, 
to be watched, to comb her hair, 
and to be cussed at. “And what- 
ever it is, it’s worth doing,” he 
added, “because when they’re 
happy, they’re happy up to the 
sky.” 

“Whatever it is,” she said, dis- 
agreeably agreeing. 

A strange corrosive thought 
drifted against his consciousness. 
He batted it away before he could 
identify it. It was strange, and cor- 
rosive, because of his knowledge 
of and feeling for, his mermaid. 
There is a popular conception of 
what joy with a mermaid might 
be, and he had shared it — if he had 
thought of mermaids at all — with 
the populace ... up until the day 
he met one. You listen to mer- 
maids, watch them, give them lit- 
tle presents, cuss at them, and 
perhaps leatn certain dexterities 
unknown, or forgotten, to most of 
us, like breathing under water — 
or, to be more accurate, storing 
more oxygen than you thought 
you could, and finding still more 
(however little) extractable from 
small amounts of water admitted 
to your lungs and vaporized by 
practiced contractions of the dia- 
phragm, whereby some of the dis- 
solved oxygen could be coaxed out 
of the vapor. Or so Smith had the- 
orized after practicing certain of 
the mermaid’s ritual exercises. 



128 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


And then there was fishing to be 
eating, and fishing to be fishing, 
and hypnotizing eels, and other 
innocent pleasures. 

But innocent. 

For your mermaid is as ovi- 
parous as a carp, though rather 
more mammalian than an echidna. 
Her eggs are tiny, by honored 
mammalian precedent, and in their 
season are placed in their glittering 
clusters (for each egg looks like a 
tiny pearl imbedded in a miniature 
moonstone) in secret, guarded 
grottos, and cared for with much 
ritual. One of the rituals takes place 
after the eggs are well rafted and 
have plated themselves to the inner 
lip of their hidden nest; and this is 
the finding and courting of a mer- 
man to come and, in the only way 
he can, father the eggs. 

This embryological sequence, 
unusual though it may be, is 
hardly unique in complexity in a 
world which contains such mar- 
vels as the pelagic phalange of the 
cephalopods and the simultaneity 
of disparate appetites exhibited by 
certain arachnids. Suffice it to say, 
regarding mermaids, that the leg- 
endary monosyllable of greeting 
used by the ribald Indian is an- 
swered herewith; and since design 
follows function in such matters, 
one has a guide to one’s conduct 
with the lovely creatures, and they, 
brother, with you, and with you, 
sister. 

“So gentle,” Jane Dow was say- 
ing, “but then, so rough.” 


“Oh?” said Smith. The corrosive 
thought nudged at him. He flung 
it somewhere else, and it nudged 
him there, too. . . . It was at one 
time the custom in the Old South 
to quiet babies by smearing their 
hands liberally with molasses and 
giving them a chicken feather. 
Smith’s corrosive thought behaved 
like such a feather, and pass it 
about as he would he could not 
put it down. 

The mtrman now, he thought 
wildly ... “I suppose,” said Jane 
Dow, “I really am in no position 
to criticize.” 

Smith was too busy with his fig- 
urative feather to answer. 

“The way I talked to you when 
I thought you were . . . when you 
came out here. Why, I never in my 
life—” 

“That’s all right. You heard me, 
didn’t you?” Oh, he thought, sud- 
denly disgusted with himself, it’s 
the same way with her and her 
friend as it is with me and mine. 
Smith, you have an evil mind. This 
is a nice girl, this Jane Dow. 

It never occurred to him to 
wonder what was going through 
her mind. Not for a moment did 
he imagine that she might have 
less information on mermaids than 
he had, even while he yearned for 
more information on mermen. 

“They make you do it,” she said. 
“You just have to. I admit it; I lie 
awake nights thinking up new 
nasty names to call him. It makes 
him so happy. And he loves to do 



A TOUCH OF STRANGE 


129 


it too. The . . . things he says. He 
calls me ‘alligator bait.’ He says I’m 
his squashy little bucket of roe. 
Isn’t that awful? He says I’m a 
milt-and-water type. What’s milt, 
Mr. Smith?” 

“I . can’t say,” hoarsely said 
Smith, who couldn’t, making a 
silent resolution not to look it up. 
He found himself getting very 
upset. She seemed like such a 
nice girl. . . , He found himself 
getting angry. She unquestionably 
had been a nice girl. 

Monster, he thought redly. ‘‘I 
wonder if it’s moonrise yet.” 

Surprisingly she said, “Oh dear. 
Moonrise.” 

Smith did not know why, but 
for the first time since he had come 
to the rock, he felt cold. He looked 
unhappily seaward. A ragged, wist- 
ful, handled phrase blew by his 
consciousness: save her from her- 
self, It made him feel unaccount- 
ably noble. 

She said faintly, “Are you . . . 
have you ... I mean, if you don’t 
mind my asking, you don’t have to 
tell me . . 

“What is it?” he asked gently, 
moving close to her. She was hud- 
dled unhappily on the edge of the 
shelf. She didn’t turn to him, but 
she didn’t move away. 

“Married, or anything?” she 
whispered. 

“Oh gosh no. Never. I suppose I 
had hopes once or twice, but no, 
oh gosh no.” 

“Why not?” 


“I never met a . . . well, they all 
. . . You remember what I said 
about a touch of strange?” 

“Yes, yes . . .” 

“Nobody had it. . . . Then I got 
it, and . . . put it this way, I never 
met a girl I could tell about the 
mermaid.” 

The remark stretched itself and 
lay down comfortably across their 
laps, warm and increasingly audi- 
ble, while they sat and regarded it. 
When he was used to it, he bent his 
head and turned his face toward 
where he imagined hers must be, 
hoping for some glint of expres- 
sion. He found his lips resting on 
hers. Not pressing, not cowering. 
He was still, at first from astonish- 
ment, and then in bliss. She sat up 
straight with her arms braced 
behind her and her eyes wide until 
his mouth slid away from hers. It 
was a very gentle thing. 

Mermaids love to kiss. They 
think it excruciatingly funny. So 
Smith knew what it was like to 
kiss one. He was thinking about 
that while his lips lay still and 
sweetly on those of Jane Dow. He 
was thinking that the mermaid’s 
lips were not only cold, but dry 
and not completely flexible, like the 
carapace of a soft-shell crab. The 
mermaid’s tongue, suited to the 
eviction of whelk and the scything 
of kelp, could draw blood. (It 
never had, but it could.) And her 
breath smelt of fish. 

He said, when he could, “What 
were you thinking?” 



130 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


She answered, but he could not 
hear her. 

“What?” 

She murmured into his shoul- 
der, “His teeth all point inwards.” 

Aha, he thought. 

“John,” she said suddenly, des- 
perately, “there’s one thing you 
must know now and forever more. 
I know just how things were be- 
tween you and her, but what you 
have to understand is that it wasn’t 
the same with me. I want you to 
know the truth right from the very 
beginning, and now we don’t 
need to wonder about it or talk 
about it ever again.” 

“Oh you’re fine,” John Smith 
choked. “So fine. . . . Let’s go. 
Let’s get out of here before — before 
moonrise.” 

Strange how she fell into the 
wrong and would never know it 
(for they never discussed it again), 


and forgave him and drew from 
that a mightiness; for had she not 
defeated the most lawless, the love- 
liest of rivals ? 

Strange how he fell into the 
wrong and forgave her, and drew 
from his forgiveness a lasting pride 
and a deep certainty of her eternal 
gratitude. 

Strange how the moon had risen 
long before they left, yet the mer- 
maid and the merman never came 
at all, feeling things as they 
strangely do. 

And John swam in the dark sea 
slowly, solicitous, and Jane swam, 
and they separated on the dark 
beach and dressed, and met again 
at John’s car, and went to the 
lights where they saw each other 
at last; and when it was time, they 
fell well and truly in love, and 
surely that is the strangest touch 
ofaU. 


Epithalamium 

Fantasy, technology 
Marry on the pages 
Where a Golem can outrant 
Furioso’s rages. 

Fantasy, technology — 

Choruses are ringing 
For their bridal. Quick — a tape 
Of the mermaids* singing! 

DORIS PITKIN BUCK 



:onflnu9d from Back Cover 


tfCA _»122 Brings You Any 
of These Great Books 


1 ^ 




WITH 

MEMBERSHIP 


^ Values Up to $12,85 in Publishers* BditionsI 

thrills of Top-Flight Science-Fiction . . . and Science FACT! 


THE ASTOUNDING SCIENCE- 
FICTION ANTHOLOGY. A story 
about the first A-Bomb . . . writ- 
ten before it was invented ! Plus a 
score of other best tales from a 
dozen years of Astounding Sci- 
ence-Fiction Magazine. (Pub. ed. 
$3.50) 

THE BEST FROM FANTASY AND 
SCIENCE-FICTION. (New edi- 
tion) 17 thrilling stories selected 
from Fantasy and Science-Fiction 
Magazine. Adventure in other 
worlds . . . mystery, intrigue, sus- 
pense ! (Pub. ed. $3.50) 
TREASURY OF SCIENCE-FICTION 
CLASSICS. 4 famous novels ; a 
complete play ; scores of all-time 
great S-F stories, including H. (5. 
Wells’ “Invasion from Mars,'| 
made famous by Orson Welles’ 
hoax newscast. (Pub. ed. $2.95) 

NOW— THE BEST NEW 
SCIENCE-FICTION BOOKS 
FOR ONLY $1.00 EACH! 

Imagine — any 3 of these full- 
* size, brand-new science-fiction 
books — yours for just $1 ! Cram- 
med with thrills .. . written by 
top-notch science-fiction authors. 
An $8.85 to $12.85 value, com- 
plete in handsome, permanent 
bindings. Each month the science- 
fiction BOOK CLUB brings you the 
finest brand-new full-length books 
FOR ONLY $1 EACH (plus a feW 
cents shipping charges) — even 
though they cost $2.50, $3.50 and 
up in publishers’ editions! You 
take ONLY those books you really 
want — as few as 4 a year. 

SEND NO MONEY 

Take your choice of any 3 of the 
new books described here — at only 
$1 for ALL 3. Two are your gift 
tooks for joining; the other is 
your first selection. Mail coupon 
RIGHT NOW to: 

SCIENCE-FICTION BOOK CLUB 
Dept. MFSF-1 . Garden City, N. Y. 


REPORT ON UNIDENTIFIED FLY- 
ING OBJECTS by Edicard J. Rup- 
pelt. At last! The first authorita- 
tive report on hitherto hushed-up 
facts about “flying saucers’’ . . . 
by a former Air Force expert in 
charge of their investigation. 
NOT fiction, but amazing fact! 
(Pub. ed. $4.95) 

OMNIBUS OF SCIENCE-FICTION. 

43 classic stories by top authors. 
Wonders of Earth and Man. 
Amazing Inventions. Space 
Travel and Visitors from Outer 
Space. Adventures in Dimension. 
Worlds of Tomorrow. (Pub. ed. 
$3.50) 

BEST SCIENCE-FICTION STORIES 
AND NOVELS: 1956, Ed.by T. E. 
Dikty. 14 top-notch short stories 
and novelettes by such well-known 
writers as Robert Bloch, Frank 
Robinson, Mark Clifton, many 
others. (Pub. ed. $3.95) 



DRAGON IN THE SEA by Frank 
Herbert. You’re on a 21st-century 
undersea mission from which no 
human has ever returned. Now, 
8000 feet down, an unknown 
creivman wants you DEAD! 
(Pub. ed. $2.95) 

SATELLITE! by Erik Bergaust & 
WiWam Seller. Top experts re- 
veal full FACTS on the first man- 
made Satellite — information not 
even available in technical jour- 
nals! (Pub. ed. $3.95) 

THE END OF ETERNITY by Isaac 
Asimov. You look like other men, 
but you’re an Eternal — sent from 
a timeless realm to change his- 
tory. But you decided to travel 
through time and space to find 
forbidden love. (Pub. ed. $2.95) 


WHICH 3 


DO YOU WANT 
FOR ONLY 


&]009 


SCIENCE-FICTION BOOK CLUB 
Dept. MFSF-1 Garden City. N. Y. 

Please rush me the 3 books checked below, as my gift books and first selec- 
tion. Hill me only $1 for all three (plus few cents shipping charges), and 
enroll me as a member of the Science-Fiction Book Club. Every month send 
me the Club's free bulletin. “Things to Come," so that I may decide 
whether or not I wish to receive the coming selection described therein. For 
each book I accept. I will pay only $1 plus shipping. I do not have to take 
a book every month (only four during each year I am a member) — and I 
may resign at any time after accepting four selections. 

SPECIAL NO-RISK GUARANTEE: If not delighted. I may return all 
books in 7 days, pay nothing, and this membership will be cancelled! 


□ Astounding Science-Fiction 
Anthology 

n Best from Fantasy & S-F 

□ Best S-F Stories and Novels 

□ Dragon in the Sea 


n End of Eternity 

□ Omnibus of Science-Fiction 

□ Report on UFO’s 

□ Satellite! 

□ Treasury of S-F Classics 
(Please Print) 


City Zone State 

SAME OFFEIR TO RESIDENTS OF CANADA: Address Science-Fiction 
Book Club. 105 Bond St. . Toronto 2. Offer good In U. S. A. & Canada only. 



Leto^Tr. 


aS\MQV 


• ne Mosf g 






^ e By 

•««*«» 






m3 


OF THESE THRILLING 


SCIENCE-FICTION 




BEST-SELLERS ^ QQ 


AN $8.85 TO $12.85 VALUE— 
YOU PAY JUST $1 FOR ANY 3! 


■ i<A 


H ere's an offer just as amazing as the thrill- 
ing stories crammed between the covers of 
these books ! These nine volumes contain not only 
‘‘top-drawer" science-fiction, but science FACTS 
as well. Handsome, permanent bindings. Any 3 
of them would normally cost you $8.85 to $12.85 
in publishers' original editions — but you pay 
only $1.00 when you join the Club! 

This generous offer is made to introduce a 
you to the SCIENCE-FICTION BOOK A 
CLUB, a wonderful new idea in bringing 
you the best of the new science- 
fiction books — at a mere frac- 
tion of their usual cost!